Bfold

Continues from part nine_ ### Part 10 All three were costumed identically as the sluttiest stereotypes of stewardesses, in uniforms that were way too tight and lewdly revealing. Personally, having grown up in an age where certain Stewardesses from major airlines became a symbol for anything goes promiscuity, and worldwide guiltless perversions, I liked the look so much I knew our new seamstress Minxy would be redoing these into permanent editions for the cosplay wardrobe. Well, at least for Janey. Maybe adding snaps closures under the buttons, reinforcing the seams for that rip-open action and re-cutting them to be even more alluring and suggestive. I’d think about it and we’d work on this, but right now they needed our immediate attention. This flight was only so long, and Sam and I had specific plans to work them over, although I guess we could always have Jimmy fly around in circles. There was always that. ...

Part 2 - The Dinner Date We settled in for a nice Italian dinner. It could easily turn out to be more that Sheila had bargained for. I thought back to how Sheila and I had gotten here. We were both college students, her a Psych major, me in CIS. She had this body that men jack off over when they weren’t drooling and she got off on making them drool now and most likely run home to do the other. She was about 5-10, and had long straight blonde hair that ran down to her waist. She kept all of the unneeded fat off of her bones, except for her 40D bust which was quite up and firm at 20. She loved to wear short skirts and outfits that showed off her large chest and long tan legs. ...

Hey hey! So this is my first time ever sharing one of my experiences like this, so forgive me if I’m a little nervous :p I suppose the best place to start is with me. My name is Naomi, I’m a 22 year old woman from Australia! I’m a pasty gal with dark brown hair that comes down to just past my breasts, which are a size 36D. My hips are size 40 so I’m kinda curvy. I’m also taller than the average gal, coming in at just over 6 feet, so when I wear killer heels, my legs go all the way up. :p ...

Hell Night was here, finally! After four weeks of pledging Alpha Beta Alpha, the coolest sorority in the world, I would be one of the sisters in just a few hours. That is, if I survived Hell Night. I was part of one of the smallest pledge classes ever. There were only three of us remaining after more than a dozen started pledging four weeks ago. I won’t lie. Pledging has been brutal. The constant hazing, studying all the required things we had to learn like the sorority song, the Greek alphabet, the names of all the sisters, etc. All these things, on top of studying my college courses, took every minute of my day and night. ...

Chapter One: My dream For as long as I could remember, I wanted to be a movie star. I would go to the movies and fantasize about what life was like for Marilyn Monroe and Rita Hayworth. I knew I was not as pretty as those actresses, but that didn’t stop me from dreaming about being in the movies. I thought there must be a place in Hollywood for an average looking small town girl like me. I suppose it would have been wiser to spend more time studying math and English, but they did not interest me at all. So the day after graduating high school, I headed to Hollywood to pursue a career on the silver screen. ...

Authors note: I wrote this quickly the other week for someone who helped me overcome a problem in a story I was writing. So Sandra this is for you… And I think I know who you are.. lol If anyone wants me to carry it on please let me know. The small KLM Jet turned over the top of the city of Hull and as she looked out of the small window Sandra Smit was impressed by the size of the Humber Estuary, the sun was setting behind the Large Bridge and she thought how lovely it was. A bong on the intercom and the plane started to do the little auto corrects that the plane did as it honed in on the sensors at the end of runway made her tummy jump. It was already nervous due to the unusual situation she had placed herself in. Three quick bumps and they were down, the plane braking hard due to the shortness of the runway. This didn’t ease the slightly sick feeling in her tummy. ...

Janet sat stroking her latex covered body, she loved being tightly encased in her rubber clothes. Still admiring herself and relishing the feeling of the rubber she stretched out her pointed feet looking at the ballet boots she had learned to wear so quickly. Not that she had given herself much choice since she locked the first pair on leaving the key to the lock box in her closet at the far end of her gravel driveway knowing there was no way she could crawl there and back with her hands cuffed so closely together. Janet had spent twenty four hours learning how to walk in the towering heels before being able to retrieve the key and now wore them more than she didn’t. ...

**Author’s note: So, I’d like to thank my wonderful girlfriend, for her love, understanding, and support. Without her inspiration this story wouldn’t exist and without her feedback it wouldn’t be nearly as good. Also, if you are reading this you probably deserve some context. This story was written for my girlfriend. I’m not always the best at explaining myself, so this and any subsequent parts were my way of communicating with her. With that in mind, if some things seem over or under described or explained, understand that this was not originally meant to be read by anyone but her. It was only after the fact that I thought to put this online for others. That said, enjoy. ...

story continues from part two Part Three Here is the 3rd and final part of my bondage story “In For The Long Haul” This story may be reposted, provided it is unaltered and credited to me. Chapter 8 Now - Mistress Anna and Bob Mistress Anna gazed out at the crowd one more time before turning her attention back to Bob. “Ready, Bob?” “Yes, Mistress Anna,” he answered. Bob didn’t hesitate and his voice was steady and firm. ...

Authors comment : Please write to me with feedback on the story! Thank you! The last weeks have been very intensive for Claudia at work, so she is looking forward to her upcoming vacation. Only one more week and then she will relax properly. This means 2 weeks of selfbondage adventures. For 5 years now, this is a regular weekend and holiday activity for her, because of the relaxation she is feeling while doing it. With her former boyfriend it was even more beautiful, with whom she could go through this adventures and could fully surrender to him. However, when he left her, she did not find anyone with the same interests and with whom she can play her games. ...

Hi, everyone! I know it’s been a long time since I last wrote anything, but a lot has gone on in my life in the last few years. But no matter what happens, know I’m still crazy into bondage! So, without further ado, let’s get to why we’re all here! I give Gromet permission to provide my email address here, “linnndsay” (with 3 n’s) at hotmail dot com. No direct link, please, I don’t want any more spambots to find me than necessary. ...

Continues from Part One Part Two Chapter 4 There the casket remained, Jenna coming around at least once a week, usually on the Tuesday night and she’d happily climb into the box, Ted locking her limbs but on at least one occasion realised his hands had brushed her breasts while lowering the girl into the collar. To prove that theory on the next visit she arrived early and stripped off her skirt and blouse. Wearing her best underwear and was in the box, kneeling and ready. Gagged and blindfolded with her ankles already done. Ted had come in and saw Miss Rennie there… ...

Authors Quote: Another story from my screwed-up brain and like recent tales the ending may upset those of a sensitive nature despite it being a consensual one between lovers. As you will read it’s not just about Jenna but possibly how the author thinks about herself and I regret to say it may also be my last for the forum. It’s been an emotional rollercoaster health wise for me over the last five years, I’m just sorry that I was not able to complete any other stories rather than this one. If I cannot manage then Mike may well do some of them for me. If he does, be nice to him! ...

story continued from part two Part 3. Chapter 1. He had to check. To see whether the ghosts had done their magic or not. Only James had felt guilty at not having told Heather that he’d made imprints of the keys before tossing the originals down the vent. That’d had been the worst part of the whole thing for him. The symbolism of throwing those keys away thus imprisoning her for all time. So now six months after he’d attended her ‘funeral,’ along with his parents in Ft William, he was actually going to see if her body needed to be disposed of. It was a hot October afternoon and he’d packed a picnic, planning to… well hoping to share it with her. Arriving at Claggan his heart was already pounding, the same way it always did on sighting the ruin, but as today he was going inside this was different and in a way he didn’t know whether to continue. If she was dead, then so be it, but if Heather really was alive… that might cause more problems for both of them. He had enough to deal with at the moment already. Most times he’d just driven past on his way to the peatbeds. Only the first, the occasion when all three of the family had been present to witness James scattering the ‘ashes’ Kelvin had provided did his parents see just how much he’d thought of Miss McCreadie. They’d arrived back from Aberdeen the night before the funeral, not even knowing she’d ‘died’. Only his devastated face greeting them had silenced the pair. June’s plan to show him the delightful pictures of their newest arrival were halted. The three had travelled to Ft William for the service and only then, talking to Janice did Kelvin find out from the concocted story they’d agreed on that Heather had ‘died’ in James’ arms the week before. He pledged right then to look after the lad as best he could during the following months. His boy had been grief-stricken at first but used time to work off his sorrow and the farm would prosper as a result. The photo of Miss McCreadie taken by him up the tower at Claggan Castle during that first magical holiday then made an appearance in his bedroom. Anytime he needed space away from the farm he would tell the others he was off to visit ‘Heather’s place’ Today he was going to see if she was really there! Parking up he grabbed torches and stuff then went downstairs, pleased to see the place was as he’d expected. Even the manacle room was intact, though he knew where the keys were for those ones. Spraying oil onto the hatch chain James hauled up on it. The massive lump slowly rising up to the side. James quietly eased the two wedges into place to support it then nervously approached the first of the locked doors. Sliding the key into the lock he prayed it’d work, sighing with relief as it clicked and so the bolts followed and James went through, doing the same to the second door and finally he stood outside Heather’s cell. Sniffing the air and relieved there was no smell of decaying corpse. He looked through the bars, the candles burning as before and he saw… Chapter 2. Ever since those keys had rattled down the pipe Heather McCreadie had prayed like never before for something to happen. The first night being the worst as the ghosts never came for her. She’d felt really grim, stomach cramping, lungs burning her alive and at one point Heather begged for something to take her away from this before passing out. So was surprised to wake later with only a slight pain running through her body. Had they been after all? With no sense of time Heather worked on ‘sleeps,’ using a nail and scratching lines into the wall above her bed. Like in cartoons of prisoners ticking off the ‘days-til-release’. Though the thought that she’d never leave here had driven Miss McCreadie into hysterics at one point on her seventh period of ‘wake’ as she called it. Smashing her fists into the wall, tugging the restraining bolt there then trying to get the chain off her collar. But James’ handiwork was too good so another ‘day of despair’ began for the girl. By ‘wake’ ten she no longer ached, in fact Heather felt quite good. Starting to realise she was putting some weight on again. If only she’d got James to leave her sandwiches or something else instead of just biscuits and cake. “Guess he assumes I’ll be dead by now instead of almost cured!” she grumbled. “I wonder what my ‘funeral’ was like?” a faint grin in the darkness of her humour. The ghosts came for her days later as she lay there. Though at first Heather thought she was dreaming as her blanket drew back and the dress came up. Looking down however she saw it really moving and she smiled as it got to work. Minutes later she was squealing in ecstasy as it brought her off into one hell of an orgasm. So maybe things weren’t so bad if this kept happening. Occasionally she’d lose it and tug at her chains but the girl had eventually resigned herself to her situation. So she lived on regardless, doing limited twisting and bending exercises because of the wrist cuffs, shuffling up and down the cell but the girl couldn’t complain. She was the one who’d asked James to put her down here, if ONLY he hadn’t obeyed her last request and toss the keys down the vent. He’d assured Heather they were the only ones and she believed that to be true as he’d promised never to lie to her. Her current ‘day’ dream continued, hearing quiet footsteps in the corridor and the squeak of a bolt at her cell door, then the lock clicked so she smiled and opened her eyes to see… A FACE AT THE BARS! Heather scrambled off the bed, her eyes widening as the door creaked open and James slowly walked in. Stunned she was alive, and looking like the first day he’d seen her last year. That beautiful face back to normal, paler in the candlelight, but currently with a look of utter shock on it. “Hello honey, I’m back,” he said as she gaped. “JAMES!” she squealed, bursting into tears and he came closer, wrapping the girl in his arms. Thrilled she was all right and he savoured the feelings he’d thought he’d never have again. Their lips meeting for a kiss then he ruffled her hair. They stayed like that for ages before she gently pushed him away and sat down on her bed. “The keys you put down the vent, you said those were the only ones, how did you get in?” she said at last, a note of what to him sounded like annoyance or accusation in her voice. He looked surprised at her tone, then realised she was naturally struggling to comprehend what was happening. “Well… at the time they were,” he said, looking a little sheepish. “But I didn’t say I’d made imprints into clay beforehand, then had new ones made. So I didn’t lie, just… bent the truth somewhat,” and she smiled a little as he carried on. “I had to know one way or another about you. Heather love, I cared so much for you and now I know you’re alive I’ll promise I always will. Besides you are looking rather good today.” Heather smiled at that, lifting her legs up and showing him she was still manacled as before. “Yeah, it’s been a struggle. But my ghostly friends eventually did their stuff… so it appears I’m cured… or at least in remission or whatever it’s called. No aches or pains anywhere,” she said and looked down at her wrists. “However buddy I’d be a lot better if you took these off please, or at least cut the link,” Heather asked, waving arms indicating the chain between them, the same for her legs. “Going to the bucket is bloody difficult, especially in this dress. I nearly tipped the damn thing over one day overbalancing.” He grinned at her and she looked pained at first, then smiled as he said he’d cut them. How he’d get the actual cuffs off her limbs would have to be worked out. Somehow he’d get her next door into the workshop. But how to do it while she was still chained to the wall as he knew the ’link’ to the castle must not be broken… and that began to worry him. Did Heather realise this yet? Heather waited nervously as James went to fetch his bolt-cutters, happy that soon she’d be able to get outside and her body tingled with anticipation. He returned, telling her to sit down so he could start with her ankles. “Why? Fancy having a little… once I can open them wide enough?” she chuckled and he went red. “No, well maybe later once I know you’re OK,” he replied, telling her to be patient. James positioned himself and snipped through the second loop from the manacle itself. The first would need to remain intact for the snaplocks. Another snip and the chain dropped away with a clatter. Heather raised one leg on its own, then the other before standing up. “Nice, now do my wrists so I can give you a great BIG bearhug.” He did so, letting the link that’d bound her fall away and Heather groaned, as she was able to flex both shoulders’ independently. Swinging her arms for a moment. “C’mer,” she giggled and wrapped herself around, hugging him tight, both of them starting to cry as they held on. After a while of this they dried up, James wiping away her tears before she sat down and held the chain by her collar. “Last one,” she grinned, that fading on seeing him place the boltcutters on the bed well away from where they should be heading. James looked painfully at her then shook his head. “I’m sorry love. But I cannot do that one, if I cut it love, you’ll probably die and… I’m not prepared to risk that,” he said at last. Heather McCreadie was stunned into silence. Her mouth flapping open in disbelief. “But you MUST!” she finally squealed, tugging the chain, staring at him, her eyes wider than he’d ever seen before. The girl getting to her feet and going to the wall. Placing both hands near the bolt and pulling as best she could, begging him to do the last cut then take her home to Braemore. James had to stop her, grabbing the lassie and spinning Heather around, forcing her against the stonework, holding both wrists high above her head and pressing himself against her. Unfortunately he was not used to dealing with pretty girls in dresses, thinking the restrictive length of her outfit would stop any kicking. Forgetting that Heather’s ankles were free and she made him pay. A well-placed knee missed his crown jewels by a fraction, bouncing off his thigh but still making James wince. “That’s enough missy, settle down,” he snapped as she tried that again, really struggling and crying but helpless in his grip. She tried a different tack, attempting a head-butt that only just missed and he lost control. Quickly letting go of an arm he slapped Heather’s face as hard as he’d do with errant livestock. The blow stunned her but did the trick. A flaming imprint of his fingers on her cheek and she stopped struggling, but James was not in the mood to cease. Dragging Heather to the bed and throwing her on, then he mounted her and pinned the girl down, his face inches from hers. “Now stop it, or I’m gonna leave you, understand?” he barked, “Down here, alone, afraid, locked in your collar, the doors and hatch secured and me gone for ever. Do you want that, or shall I try to help you?” he said. The last bit quieter as he could see how terrified she’d become. Heather’s tearstained face looked up at him but knowing he was right was still devastating for her when she’d thought it’d soon be over. “I’m sorry,” she whispered as he let go, getting off and allowing her to sit up then embrace him. “But you must see… it’s been such a nightmare down here… I didn’t want to continue living. Yes I was alone and afraid, so please don’t taunt me!” her voice getting angry again. However seeing him starting to glare at her she moderated the tone, afraid he’d abandon her after all. “I… at one point I really wanted to die and be done with it,” she said but stopped on seeing him stiffen. His hands gripped hers tight enough to hurt but Heather was amazed when he started to cry instead. “Please love, please never say that, after what I’ve just been through,” he wept and now it was her turn to hold on as he then told the girl something that appalled her. “Barely a fortnight ago I had to attend two more funerals. My best friends Gary and Martin. Both of them fellow farming mates’ killed in a tractor crash on the Ullapool road a week or so before. Drunk-driving trucker ploughed headfirst into them. I was following with Kelvin and saw the whole thing. We rushed to help but once there saw it was hopeless and we needed proper cutting gear rather than trying ourselves. Running back to ours to phone for the rescue guys we were fifty yards away when the whole lot blew up.” Heather gasped at that, clutching his hands as the guy trembled. Hearing those screams echoing again in his head as people died in agony. “Imagine how you’d have felt losing Janice and one of the others and seeing it happen?” he continued. “Now I know you’re alive love, then I… I can try to save you when I couldn’t rescue my friends. Will that do? I’m promising you now Heather that I’ll do my best to make life here more comfortable. But you in turn must realise that you simply cannot leave… ever. Remember, according to records you’re officially dead anyway. These ghosts here have given you a wonderful second chance that my Gaz and Marz will never get, OK?” Both of them were now in tears and he apologised for losing his rag and she nodded, stroking his face, kissing him tenderly as he simmered down. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that.” James man enough to accept what she said, cuddling her body until she’d settled. Chapter 3. To change the subject Heather asked about Jenna’s baby, remembering she’d been due. Astonished to find the young Hollie Louise was nearly six months old. Her eyes watered at the fact she’d never be able to have a child herself, also shocked at how long she’d already been incarcerated here and it shook her up, James stroking to calm her again with a kiss for good measure. “Louise, that’s nice. It was… well is my middle name too,” she said softly. James nodded. “I know, Jen asked me to suggest one and rather than being too corny or obvious, I said Louise instead, they liked it so H-L she became. Think Kelvin and June are aware of my reasoning, and they don’t mind. But what they’d say if they knew I was here talking to the real ‘Lou’ I dread to think.” They both chuckled at that. James also saying that Jen had finally decided to clear out her wardrobes, purging at Braemore and her place in Aberdeen. “Four bloody great bags of gear going to charity shops or the dump. Do you want any of them before I junk the rest?” She agreed and he said he’d bring the whole lot next weekend for her to rummage through. “I think your ’naughty nightie’ is in there!” he grinned and Heather blushed SO red. There were some spare blankets at home he’d fetch as well. The guy wasn’t sure how cold it’d get down here. Heather saying so far the temperature seemed to remain constant and was comfortable enough but she’d appreciate extra protection. However he did warn her that there may be the odd time due to bad weather when he’d have to miss a couple of visits. The last few winters hadn’t been that bad for snowfall but she needed to be prepared. “Well I got through the first six months alright. So we’ll see about that when it comes.” Getting a rub as James knew how hard this was for her. He announced plans to ‘chain-up’ the corridor thus it would allow Heather to move around her floor. She could use snaplocks on those loose loops of the manacles and get from room to room without breaking the ’link’. Though having realised what this might mean she paused and asked him to do the whole place instead! “There’s plenty of chain lengths still next door, isn’t there?” James went into the workshop and looked at the racks, measuring lengths with his eyes. She was right and as he was a member of the Mountain Rescue team now he had a whole box of climbing snaplocks in the jeep. So he came back and told her, seeing Heather’s eyes light up. “It’d mean I could even go… upstairs… beyond the hatch, couldn’t I?” she said, nervously hoping… “Yep. I’ve got no problem with that. Do you good to get some daylight love,” he replied and she rushed forward and gave him a hug. Over the next two hours he did a great job. Banging spikes into walls and affixing cables to them. Returning to Heather and saying it was all done as she’d asked. There was enough slack for them to overlap so she could clip one ankle to the next length before undoing the first but now she could get to the main door. “But you MUST check before moving on. This is so important honey, I wouldn’t want to lose you now,” he said and she nodded, getting a reassuring kiss. The closest one stretched from the first corridor barrier right into her cell though James warned her each length weighed a lot. “Keep me exercised then,” she grinned, holding the snaplock. Heather clipped it to her leg and checked it was secure, showing James the little tab was across. Then he came close with the boltcutters and she held the neckchain, allowing him to pause, then snip the loop. “Oh goodness that’s better!” Miss McCreadie exclaimed as the weight dropped off and she could relax, letting the chain go with a clatter as it fell to the floor. “Yep, I’m fine. No dizziness love” she said having paused to see. James smiled as he fitted a snaplock to the end, saying as these shouldn’t undo she’d be OK. But put the ankle one on as well when sleeping ‘just in case’ one came off. Heather agreed before giving him a kiss of thanks. Then heading for the door, nervously peering out of the cell before stepping into the corridor. She didn’t bother teasing James by locking him in but paced herself to the staircase, managing not to trip over on the chain, though the drag was considerable as he’d warned. Arriving at the bottom she looked up, feeling a breeze on her face but didn’t go further despite the next length from above being there ready for her. James came up behind, sliding hands round her waist. “You going on up?” he asked, surprised when Heather said no. “Guess I’m scared, OK?” and that got her a kiss and stroke before they went back to her room and sat on the bed for another cuddle. “So what do the ghosts do to you now you’re OK?” he asked. Fascinated at her reply about the sexual side, seeing her eyes close and a warm smile at the memories. Opening in amazement when he asked would the ghosts do the same for him? “Hardly likely James, for a start you’re not chained to the wall by any means, no collar or manacles.” He sat there mulling things over. “If I mounted a new one and chain near to yours. Then did my wrists and legs, I wonder?” He got up and went next door, seeing what was left, then returned carrying a whole lot of stuff that was dumped on the bed. Even asking her permission before knocking the spike in. James felt foolish, as an idea of wearing restraints just to see how Heather felt seemed ridiculous. But he’d issued the challenge and Miss McCreadie was accepting it. The girl however also said he’d ’look so sweet all dolled up in a frock’ and that made him splutter as she pointed to her outfit. “No I didn’t mean that as well,” but she said no. “The only way they’ll do it is if you’re wearing the dress and lying down, remember there should be a second in the casket. Go and fetch it and we’ll see.” The guy went upstairs to the casket and opened it. Dragging out the two grey dresses then finding the last at the bottom. Rolling it up and returning downstairs to see her grinning broadly at him. So the fact Heather was needling him made things worse as she examined it closely. “Yep, I think you’ll fit” She held it open and he took it off her, trying to remember how she did things. Planting one foot into the middle, then the other before lifting the front bit up; surprised at how heavy it was. “Not bad,” she chuckled as he got the robe to his waist, then reached an arm deep down into the sleeve before she helped James do the other and shrug himself into it. It was a better fit than he thought, snug round the arms as the girl went around the back and started doing the hooks-and-eyes, telling him to breath in a bit as it was hard to do him up. “You’ve put a little timber on, yes?” and James admitted he had. “Too much breakfast at home. Even June’s been on at me,” he chuckled. Heather smiling, “Yeah, toast, it’d make a change from cake and biscuits, even choccy ones,” and they both laughed at that. ...

story continued from part one Part 2. Chapter 1 The ghosts had tormented Heather to the most wonderful orgasms and she lay exhausted on the bed after the last cleaning session. She had no idea of the time now. It felt like she’d been here ages yet her water supply had hardly been touched. The girl sure she’d finished one of the bottles. But they were both full, so was her biscuit box and that was curious knowing she’d eaten all the choccy ones within hours of the hatch going down. Even her waste bucket didn’t smell though clearly she’d used it, the level of antiseptic not changed from when James had filled it. She jumped on hearing the chain start to rush, knowing James had returned, and for a moment she was disappointed that he’d come to free her. Eventually the doors clattered open and he was there. Dressed as usual, carrying a clear bag containing what looked like the dress she’d worn yesterday. Coming close as she got up, the pair embracing, Heather trying not to cry as his lips met hers. This night had been so special and now freedom… if she wanted it. She paused when James asked her, then to his relief she nodded. For a moment he had a daft idea that she’d ‘gone’ in the head and wanted to remain here for longer. But she began to strip off the dress, folding it up then getting into the modern stuff he’d brought. Finally stepping into the heels and saying she’d like to go ‘home’. He didn’t offer to bind her, and they held hands all the way to the jeep. That evening lying in James’ bed having had a refreshing bath, the girl again wearing Jen’s nightie she told him what had happened. The ghosts had come for her, thus proving the theory about the spirits. “It was fun, I’ll be a little sore for ages but I was right though. Strangely it’s given me a lot of energy too. Sounds silly but I feel my batteries had been running down the last few months, now I’m fine again.” He smiled in the darkness and asked her just how much energy she had, the fact she could ‘hear’ him smiling at the loaded question was enough and her hands reached for his shorts. “Enough to give you a shock matey,” she grinned as their lips met, his hands easing the dress up. It was a very tearful Heather McCreadie who bid James goodbye next morning. She knew time was passing and she had to get home to Ft William, though they promised to keep in touch. Kelvin and June arrived the following evening and found the lad busy in the yard, though he seemed a little distracted. But as he’d been alone for the last week since Heather and the other couple had gone they left him to it. That night he was in the office when Kelvin said Heather was on the telephone. He managed to control his emotions as he came in quickly to speak to her, that lovely voice echoing down the line, the girl saying she’d safely arrived back in Ft William and thanking him for what he’d done. Kelvin overheard him wishing her well, the old lad grinning in the kitchen as June chided him for being nosy. “Hmmm, nice lass that Heather,” he said when James came into the room. He saw his son pause, then grin and go red before turning away. Kelvin knew… you couldn’t hide that sort of stuff from your father and before bedtime he came to see his lad. Having done a walkround of the farm and not able to find fault anywhere. James was making a good job of this. But he did want answers. Coming in to the office where the youngster was busy with paperwork. Placing a coffee cup on James’ desk. “How long?” he asked, the lad freezing for a moment. “Heather left yesterday morning, and yes, we did, alright?” was his reply, turning to see his dad smiling at the boy’s discomfort. Not cruelly, but knowing all the same. “Good lad, if you’d lied to me I’d have kicked your ass off of the farm. I’m damn proud of what you do here,” he said, giving the youngster a warm hug. As he left the room… “And yes James, she’s welcome back anytime,” he said, the boy had a grin on his face at that. “Does mum know?” was a reply and Kelvin nodded. “Yes, she knew straight away, even before the phone call came,” and the boy looked puzzled. Dad smiled now, “Heather has a penchant for chocolate biscuits and there was half a pack in the larder, now there aren’t any. I know you don’t like them… so there.” And return Heather would, months later in September. Chapter 2. Somehow the girl knowing that June and Kelvin were away on holiday in Spain, the first time they’d left Scotland for years. James was working in the yard when he saw a familiar figure coming down the drive, pack on its back, those slim but firm legs and a tired but oh so cheeky smile as she got closer. Dropping his toolbox he rushed up and greeted her. Kissing Heather, rubbing Heather, thrilled Heather was once more in his arms. Interrupted by the sheepdog sticking its’ wet nose between them. “Gerroff you silly bitch,” he said as they both laughed. Heather squealing as he then spoke to the dog! Giving the animal a shove to one side so he could hold the girl again. She too was pleased to see him and their chat that night was of… how they’d missed each other. Most holiday romances are just that and until today they’d only occasionally spoken on the phone. Both were just too busy with work. But now… He made dinner while she sorted her washing out and had a bath for the first time in three days, the girl planning to be here all week and some of the next. But once they’d dined and were sitting on the sofa cuddling she also told James something that alarmed him. Despite her outward appearance Heather was very ill and that was why she’d come. “Since that night in Claggan that I’d said recharged my batteries I’d been OK, until three months ago when I collapsed without warning. I just get so tired, really listless and sometimes I just cannot feel the urge to do anything. Yet this week I’ve been OK travelling up here on the coach, and today I managed to walk right from Ullapool to Braemore. Eleven miles with full backpack. So damn frustrating when it happens. I still work at the shop with the other girls but the medics are baffled when I can do things one day yet not the next. They know there is something wrong with my innards because of the bloodwork figures but the other tests prove nothing. So I hoped, James, that having come here to be with you…” “That you’d let me spend another night locked downstairs in the castle. See if that helps.” James stared at her, the girl looking back, eyes pleading with him not to deny her the chance. Smiling when he nodded, breaking down in tears and they came for a hug and kiss. “Not tonight though?” he asked and she grinned, not resisting as he placed both hands on her waist, easing Heather towards the bedroom. A wonderful night of gentle sex followed and by the end of it he’d promised to help Miss McCreadie do anything she could. Next morning he began preparations while she slept on. Nipping over to Dornoch and buying a single sized bed. No way was he going to leave her lying on an old straw one again. This was taken straight to Claggan and installed, pleased the place was exactly as found. More food and water, plus the bucket were placed where they’d been before. Returning home to see Heather in the yard dressed as normal, playing with the sheepdog. She beamed on seeing him and they kissed and hugged. The girl pleased to hear what he’d done up at Claggan. “OK then, we’ll go up there tomorrow. I’m feeling good again today so we’ll do some work, if you want?” The pair did so, Heather able to drive the tractor again, though once past lunchtime the girl said she was tiring rapidly and could she go in. He took her back to the house, leaving her in the lounge on the sofa wrapped in blankets. James amazed at how quickly she’d deteriorated. “See, that’s how annoying it is for me too,” she murmured as a coffee cup was handed over. James looked into her eyes and saw how dull they’d become and he was appalled. He said little else, except a gentle scold at the fact this could have happened yesterday during her walk to get here. She did have a SOS pendant given to her by the hospital. If she’d collapsed anywhere in the UK all Heather had to do was to press the red button on the front. This would activate a GPS alarm and somehow the emergency people could find her. “It’s designed for pensioners,” she shrugged sadly, “but I don’t think I’m going to get that old.” So now told her off for being morbid, the girl nodding ruefully, getting a hug and kiss at the end as an apology. They didn’t make love that night, though she did ‘borrow’ Jen’s nightie and the couple faded away together. Next day she was tired first thing, though she cooked their meals and did some housework, remaining inside until it was time for them to go to the castle. She didn’t ask to be bound, nor did he insist and before long they were there. Seeing Heather’s eyes light up as she stepped through the doorway, a pat of the stonework as they went downstairs. He said little as he helped Heather dress, then securing the collar and manacles till she was done. They had a long kiss then he left, doing the doors, quietly sealing the hatch up and leaving Miss McCreadie to the ghosts, the guy praying they’d do something to help her. ...

story continued from part three Part 4. Chapter 1. It had been a long a bitter winter for Heather McCreadie even though she was safely underground. The girl woke after every ‘sleep’ praying this would be the day he’d come to see her. Even a shouted word or two down the vent pipe would be a start but all she’d endured was silence. Heather sighed and dressed herself, wearing what was still her favorite of Jenna’s outfits now it seemed to be getting warmer again. The black thigh length one, adding the high heels that she had got used to over the years. The ghosts ensuring that little of her stuff wore out once replaced in the wardrobe. Now she slipped next door for a drink and her breakfast. This of sliced bread and… well today it would be honey as she’d had jam yesterday. A look in the other jar and yes, the level was back to the top. She sat down and not for the first time recently Heather McCreadie began to cry. The tears flowing as she remembered the fine summer days, especially those of last year. When James had brought her up beyond the hatch and she’d discovered the castle hall had been turned into a dining room. A table and two chairs with champagne and a picnic feast. It’d been lovely to sit in fresh air and eat though she did wonder what the occasion had been for. Trying to be happy on discovering this was her five-year anniversary took a monumental effort. Even James realised he’d made a mistake as her face crumpled. At one point he thought she was going back down, unable to face it but as usual Heather proved her fighting spirit as she finally smiled. “Yeah, but as I’ve said it’s better than the alternative! Get the wine open pet.” Going through with the meal… and what followed downstairs afterwards. Now she’d just be happy to hear his voice as it felt like months rather than weeks since he’d left with her screams ringing in his ears. That had been traumatic enough for her, as she’d become used to the limited freedom he’d allowed her. With the front access door locked Heather now had the run of the castle during the summer months. He’d even created a studio upstairs in the tower for the girl to sit and do her drawings. But the last two visits had not gone well, and when James hadn’t returned having forced her below stairs after the second it somehow worried Heather that maybe he’d abandoned her after all! The first of the two he’d arrived but seemed a little distracted, plus the weather hadn’t helped. Heavy rain and a bit windy and he’d apologised saying he was busy and couldn’t stop long after all. They’d planned a whole day and now it’d been spoiled, James saying that there was a chance of some very bad storms coming through the area in the next few days. “This is nothing love to what they’re forcasting,” explaining that the remains of a bad hurricane were crossing the Atlantic and due to hit the whole of Scotland head on. While this happened a few times a year, this particular hurricane had caused devastation on the Eastern seaboard of the States and Canada. Many people had died despite warnings and now it was coming this way. “Well Claggan’s probably survived worse,” she quipped. Only for James to scowl at her. “Yeah, but for those of us up top it’s not so easy to deal with.” Which might be a little harsh on Heather but she paused then apologised for being flippant. He gave her a cuddle and did the same, but told her she should spend the next couple of days packing up the tower studio please. The girl dreading the winter to come as it might mean she’d… have to remain under the hatch for up to four months. She’d agreed to do that, got a hug then started after he’d gone. Emptying the cupboards and carrying the lightest of the chairs and stowing them in the manacle room. But the weather didn’t let up and the wind got so bad she was not able to get the heavier bits down the slippery staircase. So when James returned, this time in a really wound up state they had the first row in years. “Bloody hell love, I did ask for everything to come down, and all the way too. Not the manacle room but in there!” he said pointing to the first of the rooms by the hatch staircase. Now Heather knew he’d said no such thing and protested. It wasn’t her fault and he hadn’t told her. “Right well come on,” he urged, leaving her behind while he went to the tower letting Heather move the bits downstairs from the manacle room. Unfortunately she tried to do this wearing heels. He found her tottering slowly along the corridor, almost falling over as she changed the snaplocks and James lost his temper. Snapping at her to hurry up and get into sensible footwear. “What’s the hurry love?” Heather asked having changed into sneakers. The girl alarmed on finding out that the storm wasn’t decreasing as expected. This would be the first direct hit of a hurricane for over a century. “I’ve got a lot on my plate so don’t need to worry about you as well. There’s even talk they’re gonna start evacuating parts of the Western Isles, Oban and Ft William in the next twenty-four hours. Any low-lying coastal bits are in danger. I’ve got a whole bloody farm to sort out, plus Wally needs help. Now get moving!” he barked, slapping her backside none too gently. That was too much for her and instead of going faster Heather petulantly began to slow down. It took him a few trips to realise she was playing up despite his repeated urging, seeing her unpacking boxes rather than shifting the next lot and took action. Catching her bending down he grabbed hold of Heather’s arms and snaplocked both wrists behind her back. She screamed at him to stop but the lad threw the girl over his shoulder then carried her into the bedroom and dropped Heather on the bed, holding her one-handed as she tried to resist. Grabbing the chain from the wall with the other he wound it round the frame a few times till only a short length remained then attached it to her collar. Removing the other one off her leg as she tried to kick him. He smirked telling her to stop struggling then secured her ankles together. Leaving her lying there unable to even sit upright. “THAT’S for misbehaving! You had enough warnings. If you shut up wailing missy I might free you before I have to leave. Got it?” That did break through her rage at what he’d done and Heather just lay there sobbing as he walked out of the room. Slamming and bolting that door too. All she heard over the next hour or maybe more was him moving stuff around, up and downstairs until he returned and came in. Seeing her distraught and helpless, her eyes red with tears. She didn’t even flinch when her wrists were freed then her legs. Miss McCreadie waited till he’d put the chain onto her ankle then freed her neck and got up. Ignoring his outstretched arms offering an apologetic hug then walking past him to go and use the toilet. “OK, suit yourself lassie,” he said shortly. Heather didn’t reply and left him standing there. Coming back she made a half-hearted attempt to apologise. Stopping when James said this time he’d have to put the hatch down on her. “No,” she replied, her face paling by the second. “I’m honestly sorry for playing up, I just didn’t think. Please don’t… just lock the corridor and the front one instead. What if it floods down here? If only the first door is done then I might be able to break it down or… well…just… don’t leave me down here,” she whispered clutching his arm. But he wasn’t in the mood and refused. “Sorry but I cannot risk it Heather. The drains are perfectly adequate. Now I need to go.” Then turned and walked out without offering her a kiss. Quickly she followed, changing snaplocks but he was faster. Passing the passagway door and flinging it shut in her face. She screamed at James not to do it but the echo of the bang drowned her voice. The bolts were slid across then a key secured her inside as she continued begging him not to leave. Instead he passed through the manacle keys and told her to remove her wrist and ankle cuffs. Heather paused and he said if she didn’t hurry up then they’d remain on her limbs. Now the girl complied, unlocking each but instead of passing them one at a time she gathered the four and stuffed them through the bars together then bounced the key off his head as he’d bent down to pick them up! “You don’t care about me anymore,” she wailed as he came up, eyes blazing with anger. He couldn’t understand why she was doing this. Didn’t she realise the danger he was in? The drive back to Braemore was going to be treacherous enough and he could feel the stronger breeze even down here. “Perhaps I care too much,” he retorted and turned away. Ignoring her banging both fists on the door as again she pleaded not to be locked downstairs. Calling him a bastard and other rude names as he hurried upward trying not to cry. He couldn’t help it as her voice taunted him so he let the chain run freely instead of through his hands. Cutting off the hysterical last screams as it slammed down on the girl he still loved whatever she did or said. James cried all the way home, only the fact it was pouring with rain as he did the gate did he manage to disguise this once drying off in the kitchen. June was concerned but he fobbed her off saying one of the gates had slammed on his fingers. Showing her the marks actually caused by punching Claggans’ walls in a rage on the way out. Ordering the castle ghosts to look after his beloved Heather… or else. Chapter 2. That was the last time he’d visited and she was convinced it had been her fault after all. She spent so many hours over the next few days just sobbing, praying to the ghosts. Even they seemed to leave her alone and at one point for the first week the boxes didn’t refill themselves and Heather had to start a rationing plan. Candles too burned until she was down to the very last one. That night she went to bed and prayed that whenever he did return that she’d do anything he desired. Next morning Heather awoke, just the one candle barely alight with an inch to go, flickering in the breeze that seemed very strong considering where she was. But she could see the others had regrown and quickly she lit them, sobbing with thanks as things got brighter. Once dressed she went next door, checking the boxes and her heart surged to see they were full again! Since then she’d prayed every day for James and his family. Today Heather did the washing up then was about to head into her sitting room when a familiar sound reached her. Moments later she was delighted as the hatch chain began to run, squeaking slightly as it obviously hadn’t been oiled for ages. The girl trembled and reached for the corridor chain, almost forgetting how to clip it on her collar. “It’s been that long dammit,” she growled, her emotions all over the place but trying to put a happy face on as footsteps came slowly downstairs. Not the usual hurry however and he looked through the bars to see her standing there. “All secured?” he asked and Heather was shocked. Not even a flicker of emotion or recognition and despite this she nodded. He couldn’t still be angry after last time? The door was unlocked and bolts drawn back then he pushed it open. James walked slowly back into her life yet STILL he showed little, carrying a couple of bags of stuff to add to her supplies. He brushed past and went into the kitchen, dumping them on the table, hearing Heather’s heels clicking behind him as she followed. “James, love… is something wrong?” she asked, shuddering when he froze. The guy turning towards her then he almost seemed to collapse. She rushed forward and caught him, easing the guy over to the bench and got James sitting down. “Ouf…” he said, his breathing a little ragged and Heather’s heart gave a jump… as she’d once been that way herself. Surely he wasn’t… ill? He looked up into her beautiful face, his own trying not to show the pain, but she knew. Taking his ice-cold hands into her own. “James, is it… that?” she whispered and he nodded as she sat alongside. “Yeah,” he said, feeling her shaking as it struck home. “I got the results yesterday. Even Kelvin doesn’t know yet, nor does mum. She’s been over with Jen for a fortnight, but coming home tonight, our lassie popped out another rug-rat a week ago.” And that was a surprise, as Heather didn’t know his sister had been pregnant. Normally he kept Miss McCreadie up to date on family stuff and that surely would have been told. So how long was it since his last distressing visit? “I’m sorry it’s been so long Heather. In fact I’d better level with you right now, but we’ll do it next door in… your bedroom please,” he said, gripping tight. They went and sat down and the tale emerged. Heather McCreadie managed not to faint on finding out it was summer… the FOLLOWING year! “It’s been that long?” and he nodded. Yep, eight months actually and its now July. Going on to say that ‘up-top’ they’d just endured the worst weather for decades. “Possibly you honey, were the safest person in Scotland down here. Especially during that October hurricane.” She nodded, clutching his hands and immediately apologised for what she’d said back then. “Yeah, I must do the same for what I did to you, I kicked myself for days afterwards. Guess the ghosts gave you some grief?” She nodded wryly and their lips met for a long kiss and they both wept as the couple held each other tight. She was appalled to hear about the damage across the country. Four hundred dead, many thousands injured and property damage running into billions. “We lost the roof off the large barn and another was written off… the small one where I found you,” he said, the girl blushing on remembering that night. He did too but apart from that they were sheltered in the valley and had escaped the worst. “Poor Wally however has lost everything. Thank goodness I was able to rescue him as his place was exposed out on the hilltop. We’d moved his stock into our spare barn so the animals made it but I had to drag him away at the end, he didn’t want to leave. Just as well I did because the farmhouse… just vanished, only the floor-base remains. He’s staying with us now. Lives in Jen’s room till his insurance pays up. He was supposed to retire years ago leaving the place… to wee Martin, my mate who died in the crash in 2006? Now we’re not sure what’s gonna happen to him.” Heather sat there fiddling with her dress as the tale continued. “I’m so glad I’d altered the vent system so your air came from the new one inside the castle walls. The pipe outside would surely have been well under the umpteen-foot drifts that have blanketed the high moors. I screwed it shut or you would have had white stuff blowing out of there, coulda made a snowman on yer carpet,” he chuckled wryly knowing Heather loved snowballing. They’d had a session in Ft William with the other girls after their ’engagement walk’. “It started days after the hurricane. That’s why I didn’t come back, we were too busy with Wally and rescuing others. Even now there’s still a lot that hasn’t melted. Never seen snow lying here in July for Petes sake.” She did mention that at one time she’d needed to block the original hole up, the first time it’d seemed painfully cold blowing down despite the top being shut. Needing to wear the old dress over her normal clothing AND use all the spare blankets. James replying,“it hit –28C not ten miles from here, guess it was that night. I really panicked, worrying ‘bout you.” She tried to smile. “Thanks, sorry but I really cursed you that time. But please honey… what’s up with you now then?” He paused and she trembled as a painfully familiar story emerged. Pains, aches, tiredness coming and going after Christmas. James couldn’t afford time off the farm and dared not say anything to his folks. “Pride go’eth before the fall? Then I did big time out in the yard two months ago. Wally was there and said I just stopped, got out of the jeep and went down like a sack of feed. He thought I’d had a heart attack, think it nearly gave him one too!” he quipped, trying to cheer Heather up though he guessed she knew what was coming. “So I was carted off to Inverness. Spent a week being prodded and probed in places too uncomfortable to mention in polite company. They found nothing. Bloodwork showed zip according to them. But I wasn’t convinced. So once back at Braemore I spoke to your Dr Chalmers, you remember her love?” Heather nodded. “Yeah Lucy was… is great…and?” “She drove all the way to see me. You didn’t know she was ex MOD?” and Heather looked amazed. “Well she is, and she tested for various contaminants having remembered me… and came up trumps. Only it’s something that hasn’t been known here… since WW2. That’s why your cancer got missed. Now… it’s my turn. I’ve got the same bloody problem you had… and she’s warned me we’ve gotta keep it secret. If it gets out, then the whole of this part of Scotlands’ in deep trouble,” he said at last. Heather gasped, surely he couldn’t be serious. “It’s not infectious, but Lucy will have to answer some very awkward questions if or when it worsens. Like how she and I know each other. The fact she knew you. She’s sure MOD would find that out too easily if I went back to hospital, so…it looks like… I’m going to have… to well, leave and go die quietly somewhere instead.” Miss McCreadie burst into tears, thinking that maybe it’d been Claggan that had poisoned both of them instead of saving her. “But James… you can’t do that!” she said, gripping tight in case he left straight away. The thought he’d lock her down here permanently was too horrible to contemplate. These last eight months had been hard enough. Knowing he’d NEVER return… no chance and she waited a few minutes before speaking. Chapter 3. “Well I’ve got an idea. Daft as it sounds but I need you to think carefully before you refuse,” she said after a long thought. “It’s a multi-part thing” and she asked the following… A. Was Lucy aware Heather was still alive, had she asked James what had really happened to her? B. If not, would she believe James if he told her the truth, bringing Dr Chalmers to see for herself? C. Would she, to avoid implicating herself again… cover up James own disappearance? D. If she agreed, was James… prepared to come and live here at Claggan full time? E. Would Kelvin and June go along with this having discovered Heather was still alive? “Well you certainly have thought this out. How long?” he asked. Not surprised Heather had wondered right from day1 whether her illness had been caused by what she’d done. “Guess I’ve had time to mull it over honey,” she said and a smile touched his lips. “But it’s too late to worry about it now. I guess if I took this chain off, I’ll be dead within minutes.” she replied, touching the snaplock on her collar and for a moment James thought she’d undo it. “No!” he barked, making her jump as she hadn’t meant to get that close. He apologised, she said nothing but looked puzzled when James reached into the other bag and pulled out her wrist cuffs. Asking her to put them on and she paused, surely this was hardly the time to start playing games. “Please Heather, just do it,” he sighed unlocking them. She shrugged and applied each one, securing them then returning the keys after repeating this for her ankles. Maybe I’m going upstairs, she thought, though as James was dressed in a heavy jacket and trousers with boots too she wasn’t sure. He’d said it was summer up there… Once done he ordered her to wriggle across the bed and allow him to snaplock her down. “James love, surely this can wait…?” Heather said but was unprepared when he took her arms then started pushing the girl down. “Alright… I’ll do it. Just WAIT A MOMENT!” she snapped, for the first time in ages becoming scared of him again. Heather now shuddered as she lay back. The ‘snip’ of each one binding her to the bed was not pleasant today and she was worried at what was happening. That more so once he’d spread-eagled her, as James then produced material, swiftly hands grabbing her jaw and applying the gag, forcing it deep into her mouth, muffling squeals as Miss McCreadie naturally began begging him not to… ...

I’m not sure how she found her way to my door, but find it she did. It was Sunday afternoon and suddenly, there she was on my doorstep, larger than life and totally out of the blue. “Hi, my name’s Lucy. Are you Steve, the guy who writes bondage stories on the internet?” I nodded, rather dumbfounded that she should know who I was. “I’m a big fan of your work.” ...

(story continues from Caged for Freedom 2) (Previously posted as part two) Part Three I awoke slowly, reaching for that moment when waking and sleeping cross over and the waking part is the more prominent. It was very quiet throughout the neighbourhood and it seemed almost that I was the only one there. Not a sound. I rolled over luxuriously and had a look at the clock. 9:15am. I had slept in again. ...

How could this happen? Linda wondered to herself as she stood in the hallway of the building she lived in desperately trying to figure out what to do. The day had started like all the others, Linda got up and ate breakfast staring at the large blank canvas she was going to start working on. She sat thinking of more details for the painting she had in her mind smiling as the image in her head made her pussy get wet wishing she could live the way the women in the pictures she painted did. Linda painted fetish paintings, some were custom paintings that someone wanted her to do others, her best, were ones she came up with on her own and her paintings were in big demand. Her studio/apartment was originally rented because she had very little money and it was very cheap eventually becoming “chic” so she had stayed in it plus she loved the added benefits of living alone in an almost empty warehouse. ...

story continued from part one ORIGINS - phase two As I became more comfortable with the realization that I liked bondage I became more adventurous with my experimentation. I found web sites that gave me plenty of ideas for self bondage and some in case I ever found a partner. I created a notebook of ideas that excited me and wrote notes in hopes of one day trying them and actually finding out if I did like them. ...

story continued from part five Part 6 For me, it all started off as just another routine Friday evening. The cellar of Ann-Marie’s house had, over the past couple of years, become quite a familiar haunt of mine. In fact, you could almost call it my second home – at least on most weekends. I knew every square inch of the walls, ceiling, floor, the wooden door and almost every storage box and discarded piece of furniture and other junk that lay scattered about the small, untidy windowless space. Not that I could always see this disorganised clutter, the plain, unpainted plaster that adorned all four sides of this underground chamber, or the bare concrete floor. In fact, I would have to say that most of the time – for me at least – the room was shrouded in darkness. There were two reasons why this could be the case. Either the overhead light was switched off, or else I was blindfolded or hooded… sometimes both. ...

(story continues from Long Time Bound 5) Part 6 For me, it all started off as just another routine Friday evening. The cellar of Ann-Marie’s house had, over the past couple of years, become quite a familiar haunt of mine. In fact, you could almost call it my second home – at least on most weekends. I knew every square inch of the walls, ceiling, floor, the wooden door and almost every storage box and discarded piece of furniture and other junk that lay scattered about the small, untidy windowless space. Not that I could always see this disorganised clutter, the plain, unpainted plaster that adorned all four sides of this underground chamber, or the bare concrete floor. In fact, I would have to say that most of the time – for me at least – the room was shrouded in darkness. There were two reasons why this could be the case. Either the overhead light was switched off, or else I was blindfolded or hooded… sometimes both. ...

Disclaimer 1; Gentlemen, I hate to have to say this, but don’t go out into the woods to do this for real. This story is only fiction and from my own fantasies. If you do venture into the woods to do this, all you will have accomplished is time wasted and will come home with a case of either frost bite, or infested with tics and chiggers, depending on which time of year you go out there. ...

It had been the mid state regionals, and we lost badly, I having about the best view of our embarrassing rout as I was the goal keeper that day. Many opposing teams would have held back once the game had been decided in the spirit of sportsmanship, but the Panthers and our own team had a rather long history with each other, as did our schools in general. The score was fifteen to three by the time it was all over and the referee mercifully blew his whistle, not all that terrible a score if the game had been college softball, but it wasn’t. ...

Note: This story could be either F/m or M/m - your preference - enjoy. Dr Vincent is an older gentleman with whom I have an arrangement. I met him when he was was a fortyish professor at the college who had a taste for cannabis. I was a young townie with a connection. He had access to good scotch for which I had a taste exceeding my means. We worked things out. Before long we began getting together regularly and indulged in our favorite mood enhancers, played some chess, found out we had things in common, and became sortof- friends. ...

Oh my God! What I have done? I never imagine things turn so weird! Why I have to open my big mouth? Did I really regret what I did? There’s really no turning back now, I guess? Now I’m sitting here, in the middle of the living room, exhausted, sweaty and very, very aroused for something I never imagine could turn me on in such ways. Forced to wait for him while I’m tightly bound with so many ropes all over my body and so securely gagged with this damn gag that keep me drooling so badly. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 8: Bait and Switch) Author’s Note: The following is the conclusion of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Epilogue: Supplicants Gabrielle’s palms gripped the armrests of her hard coach seat, trying her best not to move. Her arms, already sore, were exhausted from digging her elbows into the plastic. Anything to take pressure off her backside during the eight hour flight. Gabrielle’s mascara had run from all the times tears had filled her eyes since disembarking, but at last she was nearly home. ...

Part 1: The Trial I held my breath as the eleven men and one woman entered the courtroom through the door which led down a hall to the jury room. My fingers on both hands were crossed, and, if my toes were looser in my conservative three-inch pumps, my toes would be crossed as well. The jury foreman; an older white male with dark hair; greying on the sides above his ears, making him look quite distinguished; handed a slip of paper to the bailiff, which the bailiff promptly handed to the judge. The process seeming to take forever; though my lungs still held the air they had taken in when the door on the side of the courtroom first opened and the jurists returned. The judge unfolded the piece of paper, glanced at it, then set it on his bench. ...

This story narrates the events of a weekend meeting of a very exclusive club. It should be read in conjunction with my other story “Man – Woman – Pony” which details the transformation, and sexual reassignment of two young men into two fine female ponies. After many months of pony training and a new sexual awakening, they make their grand entrance here. Part 1: Introduction Hello and welcome to the Club. Let me be your guide as we take a tour through the house and gardens of one of the members during a weekend meeting of fun and frolics. While the hedonism happens over the two days of the weekend I shall only describe the first day’s activities, for the following day will be much like the first, merely variations on a theme, or themes. I will also give a short history of the club, how we acquire our human properties and how they are taken care of once in our possession. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Meeting the Family and Final Training The next two months were hard toil, not for their mistress of course but for the poor ponies. It was as if they had to start all over again, and to a certain degree they had. It’s true that if you lose one of your senses then the others become more acute, but it took a torrid first week for them to become more sensitive to the bit, reins, and worst of all, the vibrating butt plug. The first day was a bit of a shambles and mistress called it a day at lunch. She had taken them upstairs and outside to the vast gardens, lined them up in the arms of the buggy, and then simply said. ...

AUTHOR’S NOTE: This story line is drawn from another I read on the internet. In that story it was prison guards playing hangman with a prisoner and the prisoner was not only the guessing the letters but was the hangman suffering the consequences. This story is based off another use of the word game hangman and is a based on the popular long running game show. This story is purely fiction including the characters and any resemblance to any real person is coincidental. ...

**Author’s note. This story is based on an image on the scenario that can be found on BoundAnna.com site called ‘A Game For 2’.** This story follows on from “I Need Help”. It had been some months since my neighbour, Andrea, had come to my help when I had got pathetically stuck at my first attempt at self bondage, following my discovery that Andrea was an experienced practitioner at the art. We had since become bondage partners, helping to tie up and photograph each other. Andrea showed me different and safe techniques of how to tie myself up and release mechanisms. I had even uploaded photos to self bondage websites, with the user name of ’envirotied’. I had grown in confidence practising bondage. ...

The ATV buzzed along slowly pulling the trailer behind it in the afternoon heat. It was 98 degrees and sunny not much humidity today. The middle-aged man piloting the rig thanked the heavens for that. He slowed for the rough spots in the trail and rounding the last corner spotted the House in the distance between the shrubs. Finally reaching the out-building and putting the rig away, he spent some time, removing his cargo of honey and combs, storing his protective clothing and netted head gear, then checked on his latest creation before entering the farm house. ...

The bracelet made of clothesline got his attention so he asked her about it. “You like it?” she asked. “A special friend made it for me? I wear it cuz it, like, reflects my lifestyle?” She was half his age at most, way too skinny for his tastes, and the question marks at the end of her sentences were a definite turnoff, but he still had to ask. “What lifestyle is that?” ...

Some time ago I became interested in chastity, I had read a great deal of stories about forced chastity and became intrigued at the idea of not being able to have an erection unless someone else allowed it. I of course had no one to be a key holder but I wanted to see if it was something I would be interested in as a life choice. My thoughts carried me to at least try it since I am a great believer in not asking someone to do something if I do not understand fully what I am asking them to do hence letting myself be used a slave by a mistress so I would understand the ideology behind having one myself, something I had done three times. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. When I first got out of bed this morning I checked my email as per normal and there was an email waiting for me from my new online Master. There were several requests through his email. The first one was to wear my black leather collar and have my ben wah balls inserted in my pussy. Then to remain naked whilst doing my housework and stopping every hour to place myself on display in the front window of our house. This was to be done by bending over the back of a lounge chair with my ass and pussy facing the window. Then the second request was to ring someone from our BDSM swingers club and invite him over as well as one extra person of their choosing. Before they arrive I was to place myself in bondage spreadeagle on the bed with an egg vibrator giving me forced orgasms. They were to fuck and use me for as long as they wanted and only allowed to cum in my mouth. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. I had spent quite some time chatting to another fetlifer Thanatos_s regarding what I could expect if I manage to get to Portland next year. I was getting so turned on by all the possibilities that he can arrange for my trip that by the end of the afternoon I was as horny as hell. I needed to be fucked good and proper. I was getting desperate for it. Hubby was away once again with work and not sure whether he was coming home soon. I know I have a couple of dildos and vibrators but it just doesn’t substitute the real thing. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. 23NOV2015 This took a couple of days for my online Master to organise this inconjunction with an old friend of mine who works at the same hospital as I do. My Husband had gone away with his work once again and my new Master organised an encounter with my friend, someone I can really trust as well as an extra friend of his. There was going to be another women but she pulled out at the last minute. My instructions were quite detailed and explicit for the preparation. The time of the encounter had been arranged for 5.00pm. ...

This is the journal of a young man named Micah who volunteered for a clinical study that changed his life for good. He never expected to be subjected to such depraved, twisted, and bizarre practices when he went to The Rubber Lab. Day 1 - The Ad The ad read: “Healthy male volunteers needed for 28-day inpatient study. Qualified participants will be compensated up to $20,000, and is free of all federal and state taxes. Participants can’t have a latex allergy. Must inquire within. Mention study 1028” ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. Chapter 1: Husbands hard end of a day This was at the request of Master Jonas to carry out this task I had been busy all day catching up with housework and some odd jobs outside in the garden. I had been naked for the whole day. Being inside the house or outside in the back yard naked tends to arouse me, turning me on. I think it may be a sense of vulnerability, the chance of being caught and not being able to do anything about it. Our local postman who is always delivering parcels to our front door has gotten use to the fact that I am usually answering the door naked that he no longer batters an eyelid. ...

There comes a time in a kinky man’s life when you realize that you have shared too many of your wild fantasies with your wife. Over the last 20 years or so I have shared various kinky desires with my wife, only to be met with lack luster effort or disgust at the ideas. That leads to the situation that I currently find myself in. Sara’s is employed in the medical field; however, she is an accomplished artist and her relaxation includes a vacation each year to indulge in her talent. She typically travels by herself during these times so she can focus and refine her skills. This year she invites me to go with her to Denver for a week of art. I politely decline her offer, but she insists and assures me that it will be worth my time. I should have known something was up when she insisted that she could make all the travel arrangements. This task routinely falls in my list of things to do. ...

April walked into her house for the last time. Today was the final day of moving with only big pieces of furniture to move that her husband and friends were taking care of later. She had just gotten back from work early, her boss kind enough to let her leave early. Walking onto her back porch, it was a lovely sunny day out over looking her pool and backyard. Taking advantage of the lovely day April stripped out of her shorts and t-shirt revealing a bikini. Since she worked at a spa she usually wore bikini’s under her clothes. ...

Please! Lori begged John again, he just shook his head no as she sat struggling in the chair tie she had been placed in after she had begged him to tie her arms tightly together behind her back. This he did gladly and proficiently quickly wrapping several loops around her elbows using each loop to draw them tighter together. Once her elbows were crushed together he added three more wide bands of tight rope on her arms and wrists. ...

Angie lay in her favorite position thinking about the conversation with Jim she had yesterday, as she pants around the large ball gag she had strapped tightly between her teeth. Angie tries to look around even though she was wearing the rubber blindfold and smiling as she tugged at the rope connecting her wrists to her ankles wondering how long she has before the cutters will drop nearby. She couldn’t help but still feel slightly embarrassed at the admission of her favorite bondage position or the fact that she had told him so freely and so quickly after meeting him. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Happy Puppy The night was quiet. The cool night air from the ventilation window made me shiver in my chains. ‘If she only left me a blanket…’ Hanna was away for an hour, and by that time, I had imagined all the possible scenarios what I could think of. From the one where she ties me to her bed and uses me whenever she likes, to one where I live in a dog pen, eating and drinking twice a day from a bowl and sleeping inside of a small dog house. ...

Sweat drips from her forehead onto the bed as her head turns from side to side desperately trying to see a way to continue her stimulation or get herself free. She continues to try and see even though the thick rubber of the blind fold I had pulled over her eyes prevents her from seeing anything. I knew she would struggle so I had intentionally over tightened the straps for the head harness gag she was wearing over the blindfold. ...

story continued from part 15 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

During Rose’s career she had played the bound victim many times. Rose enjoyed each scene she spent bound and gagged always pushing the prop and stage people trying to get them to bind her tighter. She even convinced them to make sure she was actually bound asking to be left bound while they reset the scene’s using professional reasons as an excuse for her demands. Now financially comfortable and well know Rose has more difficulty engaging in her other passion of bondage. Not wanting it to get out or ever her to be seen as a pervert she often secures herself in difficult positions and struggles around her large home alone. Sitting alone one evening surfing the web while she waited on her ice release to melt and allow her to remove the large gag that has been keeping her silent for the last eight hours. The gag causing her to choke if she stops suckling it and a tight posture collar holding her head firmly erect and keeping her from looking in any direction without turning her body. She had bound her legs tightly together with her ankles tied to the cross brace of the large chair she sits in. The high heels she loves so much that holds her feet in an extreme arch causing her feet and legs to cramp within an hour of donning them dangling slightly off the floor. Typing with her one partially free hand looking for something to distract her from the pain of her tightly pinched nipples that have a weight attached to the chain connecting them tugging her pert nipples with each breath. ...

story continued from part four Part 5 (The day that Carolyn and I got ‘kidnapped’) It must have been at least two hours since I’d been left tied up in the small windowless basement room. But the length of time that I’d been left to my own devices didn’t mean that I was any closer to getting myself free. In fact, the copious amounts of rope that bound and held me in check were still as tight and efficient in their assigned roles as they had been at the moment of application. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The journey begins Chapter 1: The Replay It was just past midnight, when I arrived home. Though we had been sleeping for couple hours, I was exhausted. Mentally and physically. I dragged myself up to 3rd floor, where my apartment was. No more than four hours to sleep if I want to start my shift on time. And I do. Only once in my work history I have been late from work. And that just because my alarm didn´t wake me up. ...

Angela was very pleased with the mid-summer weather on this Saturday morning. Only a few puffy white clouds dotted the sky, showing no hint of the gray, rain producing, bottoms to them that were so often the case on the coast of Maine. To Angela, the weather seemed perfect to give herself a little adventure without being locked up in her chateaux. Today she would have her fun outdoors and enjoy the sun and the light breeze gently blowing in from the Atlantic. Angela was beginning to get extremely excited about her plans for her mid-morning activities; and the moisture in her panties was proving it. ...

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Theata finds out she is the chosen one for the Spring ritual. In a time in the far past… or perhaps the distant future… Karl and Theata– a peasant couple struggling to eke out a living from the land– deal with the perhaps unwelcome news that she has been chosen to be a central part of a very special Spring ritual. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

A large powerful woman rescues a small helpless man – or does she? She was a vision. Tall – between six or seven foot at least, her wide hips and large powerful legs were accented well by the tight black padded racing suit. What skin was exposed was the color of rich sensuous chocolate. Such skin included the massive, nah monstrous breasts straining to escape through the hole made when she unzipped the suit just a little. Around her neck was a soft red scarf that flew up like a cape whenever she moved. Her intelligent hazel eyes were framed by round librarian like glasses. Long wavy hair cascaded down her back a brilliant shade of green. ...

First, this is my first story and it is just fiction including some parts of real life and also my own fantasies. My name is Harry. I´m 35 years old and I live in a small town in Finland, northern Europe. I have found my interest in bondage, or more accurate, self bondage, just recently, maybe a year ago. Self bondage because I have not found the right partner to do it with. But I have good imagination and after searching the web about bondage I bumped to Gromets site and read some of those stories, I thought to give it a try myself. ...

It took what seemed like an eternity to pull myself out of the deep chasm my mind was in from sleep mixed with hang-over. I was in a vicious cycle of minimal consciousness for a few seconds mixed with sleep for a few minutes. My mind felt like it was in an eddy, able to pull myself just long enough to suck in a breath of air, then, pulled back under until panic made me try that much harder to get back up for another lungful of air. ...

Carrie awoke to the sounds of her roommate in the kitchen. A glance at the clock showed it to be just after 5am. Who the hell gets up at 5am on a Saturday? She wondered, pulling the pillow over her head. She heard another thud followed by the sound of a cooking pot clattering on the floor. Knock it off Ronnie, she mumbled from under her pillow. Seconds later there came another crash. Rolling from the bed Carrie straightened her night shirt and stalked out of her room. Rounding the corner the dark haired woman got a surprise. The kitchen lights were off. Storming into the kitchen she flipped the switch flooding the room with light. Carrie’s eyes were dazzled by the light for a second. “Damn it Ronnie, if your going to be up at this hour at least turn on the light so you can see what your doing!” Then Carrie opened her eyes. Ronnie was huddled on the floor in the corner of the kitchen. She was also stark naked. Ok so it wasn’t the first time one of them were wondering around naked. Only this time the slender red head had a black leather form fitting, something, over her head. Leather straps wrapping around her torso above and below her ample breasts and another at her waist pinning her arms to her body. Another strap at her knees and ankles and leather wrist cuffs completed the bondage. “What the hell?” Carrie gasped, stepping over to her friend. Reaching for the hood she found a small pad lock securing it. Every strap and cuff was held in place using locks. “Someone did you up good, I’m going to have to cut you out”. The bound girl squealed through the mask twisting her head. “Umm, Ummm”, she hummed calling Carrie’s attention to the gag panel on the mask. It was strapped tight but not locked. Releasing the buckle Carrie pulled the gag panel away pulling a two inch wide pear shaped plug from Ronnie’s mouth. “Don’t cut it”, Ronnie gasped, “I just need the keys and I can get myself out”. Carrie had been reaching for the blindfold panel but stopped. “Keys?” She asked. “What keys?” “The keys to the locks”, the bound girl replied. “I dropped them down behind my bed and can’t reach them”. Kneeling on the floor by her helpless friend Carrie leaned back on her heels. “So why are you out here in the kitchen trying to make enough noise to wake the dead?” Ronnie stammered, “I,…. I hid a spare set of keys in here months ago, but I can’t find them”. Realization set in, “Were they taped up under the shelf there about half way back?” “Yes”, the bound girl replied. Giggling Carrie got to her feet, “I found them weeks ago and dropped them into the junk drawer”. Ronnie heard her friend open a drawer and the jingle of keys. She heard Carrie walk out of the room and some sounds from one of the bedrooms. Moments later Carrie was back. “Ok I have both sets of keys and you’re not getting them until I’m good and ready”. “You’re not going to ask about how I got this way?” Ronnie asked. “Not really”, Carrie replied, “unless you’re telling me that someone broke in, bound you in leather, then slipped out without taking anything? Or attacking me as well? I’ve seen the stuff you read on the computer remember? You showed me a few stories about girls tying themselves up. It was some interesting reading. There was one story I remember where a girl tied herself and was discovered by her friend. By the way, guess which part you get to play. But first I’m going back to bed and if you wake me before eight you will be very sorry. Open up, I’m putting the gag back in”. “Wait,….. wait a minute”, Ronnie said. “What?” Carrie asked exasperated. “I,.. I have to,.. pee”, the bound girl said. “Fine”, Carrie said, “but this goes back in first”. Ronnie silently opened her mouth as the pear shape slipped past her lips. Carrie pulled the straps tight as she buckled the panel back in place. Then she opened the small locks on the buckles at the bound girls ankles and knees. Seconds later the straps were removed. Slowly the helpless girl rose to her knees then stood up. She twisted her head as if to see which way to go but the blindfold had never been removed. ...

Breasts She closed and locked the front door, left her briefcase on the table in the hall. She had been anticipating this session all week , building up her nerve, and didn’t want anything, or anyone, to interfere. This time she was going to finish it, no matter what.. The previous sessions had been painful, but not excruciating, and therefore not as fulfilling as she wanted. Each had built on the last as her tolerance built up. This time… she wanted the ultimate pain… and the ultimate orgasms… ...

Joan and David had enjoyed their life together for the last five years. They had married when they were both twenty one and shared a deep love of bondage. Joan even wore a latex hobble dress and corset under her tight fitting mermaid wedding dress. One of their favorite games was doing the Sunday papers cross word puzzle together while she was bound and gagged. Joan having to get him to understand her answers to the clues he told her with her mouth filled by whatever large gag one of them had chosen. She would get a reward of having her vibrators turned on briefly for any correct answers and punished by the strong tens unit for any wrong answers, and sometimes for answers he just couldn’t understand. ...

Hello! As I am willing to make a series or something, I’d first like to tell the people reading this website about how they can do bondage easily on their own safely or atleast amuse them with my own idiotic attempts at selfbondage/mummification. I have a story prepared about my own attempts when I was young. Here is my ‘story’: Ever since I was young I’ve been interested in bondage. As a child I’d look at those superheroes being tied up just before they would magically escape and defeat their greatest foe. This has led me to become a bondage enthusiast, mummification being the start of it. ...

A while back Kim and I had gone to Las Vegas and there was one instance when I was walking up a set of steps to the room and as you topped the stairs you were basically for a fraction of an inch at eye level with the bottom of the hotel room across the hall. It so happens that this hotels floor was highly polished marble or something similar and you could sort of see into the room. It of course made me think if you were positioned just right and the light was just so you would be able to clearly see a person…. ...

Sitting in her kitchen chair twisting her wrists inside the steel circles that hold them behind her back June hoped the craving would pass quicker this time as she sat and dreamed of having just one more. June had been trying to quit for months always giving in and lighting up. She knew it would be difficult to quit since she had been smoking for most of her life and knew her inability to quit anything once it had become a habit but never dreamed it would be this difficult. ...

A shapely woman in a tight fitting grey silk blouse and a drum tight knee length skirt charcoal gray skirt stood behind a presentation stand, she had long shapely legs that were covered in tight black stockings, her feet were encased in a pair of patent black shoes with a five inch heel. She wore a pair of thin black glasses she had high cheek bones and long red hair pulled back into a tight pony tail. She spoke, “Good morning ladies and gentlemen my name is Officer Darla Crain; today we will be demonstrating the latest in restraint technology. A new evolution in suspect control and containment, this is the future”. ...

The headlights shined on the darkened walls of the complex as a black BMW sedan drove up. It quickly drove around to the back loading bay. A woman stepped out of the car. She was in her late thirties. Her face a combination of strength and beauty. She was wearing a long black coat and leather gloves, the same shade as her curly hair. She quickly looked around. This industrial part of town usually emptied out after 5 o’clock but just to be safe she chose the dead of night to arrive. Seeing that she was alone she walked around to the back of the car and opened the trunk. She stared down at her cargo. A fit, red-headed girl in her early twenties, nude, blindfolded, her legs in irons and her hands cuffed behind her back. Her head darted around as she strained to hear her surroundings. This was Ruby ...

The greenhouse was located at the center of Carla’s sprawling property. Incongruously, it was surrounded by a tall fence with angry red ‘Keep Out!’ signs mounted at regular intervals. Neither the fence nor the signs seemed necessary, since the greenhouse was surrounded by woodland and the only way to get to it was via a narrow trail running from her house. There was a reason, however, for the seemingly unnecessary security measures - the greenhouse was sometimes used for a purpose other than growing things. It was, in fact, being used for that purpose right now. ...

The anticipation was growing. They had been planning this “holiday” since they were married on the cruise ship 6 months before and now, all the work and preparation had finally come to an end. An eerie realisation seemed to descend over the car, on the journey home from dropping off the kids at grandma’s house. Two whole weeks without any children or interruptions. You could cut the tension with a knife, because once they arrived at their driveway, it would be the start of their very own “Kinky moon”. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 19) Part 20 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. I snugged the VR recording helmet down on my head. I had borrowed it from my work lab for the weekend. My home computer was sufficient to handle VR but my personal equipment was nowhere near as powerful as the helmet I borrowed. With a choice of being completely naked, half naked or “dressed” as a damsel in distress, I finally opted for half naked. I started dressing with a garter belt, then pulled on fishnet stockings and clipped them in place. A pair of crotchless panties was next followed by a baby doll nighty. I stepped in front of the full length mirror to check my appearance. My boobs poked through the cutouts in the front of my nighty and my shaved crotch was readily visible. I thought, “Diana, you’re a good looking lay if I do say so myself”. ...

Joe has Ideas - Part 1 It was Wednesday night and my wife was away. Some time ago we had moved to be closer to our children and grandchildren. As a result my wife went and stayed overnight to help the one furthest away out. I should say that I have for many years been into bondage of all kinds, and while practising self bondage I liked to pretend I was a damsel in distress. ...

Heather Morris had finally made it home from work and was looking forward to the long weekend ahead. She went upstairs and took a warm shower and then proceeded to get ready for the evening. Red lace panties and matching bra made her feel sexy. Red stocking held up by garter straps and 4" high red pumps adorned feet. Opening her dresser drawer heather pulled out a red leather collar with a d-ring set in the front, she lifted her medium brown hair up so she could buckle it tightly around her neck. Not so tight that it would interfere with her breathing but tight enough that it wouldn’t chafe her skin. A pair of matching red leather cuffs were buckled around her wrists and a second set around her ankles. Each in turn including her collar were secured using miniature padlocks. Reaching into her hall closet, she retrieved an overcoat and wrapping it around her body making sure to button it up. ...

Geraldine was a social worker, aged forty one. A tall solidly built woman, fit active and capable. With a square, usually pleasant face framed by straight brown hair. She was a purposeful, no-nonsense sort of person. Her work took her out most of the day, regularly seeing people which her employer, a government health authority, felt needed frequent visits, consolation and counseling where required. Her casebook was quite extensive but she managed it successfully and was considered very good at her job. And she enjoyed it. ...

Entering the room, she glanced around her, eyes taking in her surroundings. Seeing everything in its proper place, she nodded, moving to the windows and making sure the curtains and drapes were fully closed. For what she had in mind, she definitely didn’t want the neighbors looking in. Moving to a table, she picked up a bag and an extension cord. Plugged into the cord was a timer, and plugged into this was an adaptor that converted the timer’s single plug into three. Moving to a carefully selected spot on the floor, she plugged two cords into the adaptor, then set the timer before placing it carefully on the carpet. ...

“Damn, this job is boring!” Patty spoke out loud, although there was no one who could hear her. The only other sound was her footsteps as she walked through the dimly lit industrial building. She was walking her rounds in her little uniform. The patch on the arm said “Orion Security”. Her job was to make sure the electronics factory was secure at night. So every night she arrived at 10:00 PM and walked around the building until 6:00 AM the next morning. ...

Awaking in bondage was new to me, Eva had spent many mornings awaking in bondage of some sort but now it was my turn. The company I had worked for had closed leaving me unemployed for the first time in my adult life. Luckily Eva had finished school and gotten a very good job a few weeks before and could easily support us while I looked for a job so I also thought of this time as a long vacation. We had been practicing bondage since before we met each other and it still plays a large part in our lives, even now Eva wears her steel chastity belt and extreme heels at work and we have a new suit on the way. ...

My husband is a runner. Every morning he runs to the train station, four miles there and four miles back in the evening. He keeps several suits and shiny shoes at work and you can see him at half past seven in his Lycra. Today he wasn’t going to run home. I parked my car near to the station; you get two hours free in Aldi, although I wasn’t buying anything today. I kicked off my shoes, locked them in the boot and set off home, barefoot. 5pm and traffic was building up. I set a reasonable pace as I wanted to get home in an hour, although I was slowed a little by a few stretches where the Tarmac was rough. The last mile was through the park and I could have walked on the grass, but I didn’t. That would be defeating the object. ...

My wife recently secured the ideal job and this involved her spending a day at head office undertaking training. Head office is over a 100 miles away, so they arranged for her to travel down the night before and stay overnight. In the lead up to her training day, my wife made a lot of preparations, booking train tickets, reading up on literature, researching where she was going and ensure she knew exactly what was needed and where the training was taking place. She wasn’t the only one to make preparations. Our love life is fantastic, but she is vanilla to my mint choc chip and I have a secret stash of light bondage and fetish wear. For this first night apart since marriage I ordered a few items, including a chastity cage, which I really would like my wife to share with me, holding my keys. I looked into this to see if it was purely a fetish thing, but I’ve found that there is some philosophy that states it is part of loving relationship, maybe I can convince her? ...

If there was one thing Stella Jordan believed in, it was caution. The world, she knew, was a dangerous place, and only by exercising caution could a person remain safe. If you don’t give someone the means to do something bad, she was fond of saying, then the bad thing will never be done. Stella’s home was designed with this philosophy in mind. With its sturdy block walls and metal roof, it offered little to tempt any aspiring arsonist, while underground phone and power lines served to prevent any kind of sabotage of services. Iron bars and solid shutters adorned each window, removing the risk of someone breaking in. All in all, Stella’s house protected her from anything and everything someone might wish to do to her. Until, that is, she met Brenda. ...

Brian,at 5’6” tall, 170 lbs,late forties, takes a trip to Vegas once a year. He flies out on Thursday morning and flies back home on Monday. On the weekend visits, he likes to bet on college and pro football games during the day, take a nap, and then visit one of the many strip clubs available at night. He usually brings about $1,000 to bet on football, and around $4,000 to play with the dancers. He never takes credit cards to the clubs, knowing he would spend way more than intended if he brought them. ...

Robert closed his door with a soft sigh. It had been a long day to end an even longer week. Work had been worse than usual, and his attempt to relax at a neighborhood bar hadn’t helped a bit. Now, though, he was home, where nobody would bother him. Stripping off his clothes, he treated himself to a long, hot shower. After drying off, he collapsed onto his bed. Tiredly, almost lazily, he reached down and slowly began stroking himself. This was something he only did on Friday night, so it didn’t take long for him to become hard. ...

Elle could not believe the level of self bondage she had got herself into. What the hell had she done to herself this time. She was trapped and helpless until the ice freed her keys. Elle was completely bound from head to toe and was unable to move. She had restrained herself to a lamppost in a small local park near her house. It was the middle of a warm summers night. The only light was from the lamppost and it showed her off nicely. She had picked that lamppost because it had a electrical box next to it. Which she could use as a table for her bondage equipment. Plus the lamppost was in an isolated area in the dead of night. ...

Elle could not believe the level of self bondage she had got herself into. What the hell had she done to herself this time. She was trapped and helpless until the ice freed her keys. Elle was completely bound from head to toe and was unable to move. She had restrained herself to a lamppost in a small local park near her house. It was the middle of a warm summers night. The only light was from the lamppost and it showed her off nicely. She had picked that lamppost because it had a electrical box next to it. Which she could use as a table for her bondage equipment. Plus the lamppost was in an isolated area in the dead of night. ...

Beth pulled back the curtains by the door. It’s Him! She rushed to open the door standing in full view. She was naked, just as she was every time he came over. She was in full view of anyone who may glance in her direction and she loved it. The red head stepped out onto the porch wrapping her arms around him. He pulled her in kissing her powerfully in the sun light. Then he turned her around and with a swat to Beth’s bare ass he sent her running back into the house. ...

I’m Jake. I’m 32, single, living in Lincoln, Nebraska. For as long as I can recall I’ve been interested in bound sexual play, tied up sex. In my relationships I’ve always been quick to ask about interest in bondage. Any relationship where my girlfriend didn’t want to be tied didn’t last long - on to the next girl. My bondage has always been agreed to, a consensual exchange of control. My ideal sweet spot is willing beforehand, nonconsensual/reluctant/forced during, happy & glowing after. I’ve had an interest in girls doing selfbondage, but until recently I’d only read stories about it. ...

Dateline 21st May 2008. Shelley grinned as the casket top eased down under her fingers. Hearing the click of the camera timer every few seconds as another photo was added to the storyboard. The first time one of her bondage stories written for Gromet’s site would have real pictures to go with it. Mike was sure going to be impressed she’d shot a lot of it by herself rather than waiting until tomorrow as they’d intended. With him arriving over the other side of town in his boss’ yard, then due home by seven PM she’d have time to edit a few of the better ones before they sat down to watch the European Cup Final. Their chicken salad was ready alongside the beer in the fridge, housework and all her normal workstuff up to date so she knew he’d be pleased. Mike knew his wife, though a ‘work-from-home’ lassie, never slacked off when he was away driving around Europe. She’d certainly been busy earlier in the afternoon getting ready… Looking at herself in the bedroom mirror after a bath and hairwash, pleased that at thirty-six she was ‘ageing well’ as he’d say. Nothing sagging… yet. The gym sessions on the garage rowing machine and cross-trainer kept Shelley well toned, plus of course ‘there’s always that special exercise’ when he was home. A smile thinking if her beloved Man United won tonight she’d have to be extra nice to him as he supported Chelsea! The first time they’d met in a final for years and the first ever All-English European match. So having applied her lingerie, letting the camera take a photo of her standing there, hands on hips, that cheeky grin as she posed in her ‘bridal best’. “Wonder if he’ll keep a copy of this on his cellphone” she’d chuckled before reaching for the dress. Her exercise routine and careful diet allowed Shelley to still fit into her wedding gown fourteen years after that magical day. As it was unlikely to be handed down to another generation she used this as a template once a year to prove to herself that her body wasn’t getting out of order. She detested scales and hadn’t weighed herself since a hospital visit two years ago. A most private thing knowing that for any lady, so if Shelley could fit in this, then that was enough to satisfy her mind. Today was another good day as she stepped into the gown, wriggling down into it, reaching underneath sorting out the petticoats. Then she flipped the front up and got her arms into the sleeves and eased the thing over her shoulders. Though Shelley’s writings often included bridalwear, it was still a thrill for her to wear one for real and today was no exception as it was zipped to her neck. Mother had been so proud seeing her daughter in this but she’d probably have frowned seeing what the lass planned to do next as she wriggled her feet into the shoes. Least these didn’t have straps and Shell could easily get out of them unlike Charlotte Warren and Rosita Wright, the girls whose poses she was recreating today. That had involved being bound wrist and ankle then locked into a casket. One of which was now sitting in the double garage of their Boston home. Quite where Mike had bought it she didn’t know, nor care as they’d discussed this idea last weekend before he’d gone to Paris. He could shoot her against a sheet hanging from the roof then superimpose the cavern wall behind her. “PhotoShop’s a damn good thing,” he’d grinned. That she’d got the material sorted and mounted would surely impress him when he got back from work. More sheeting was laid on the floor for the same reason. “The camera never lies eh?” she’d laughed to herself laying it out before getting dressed. Now she swished from bedroom to garage, managing not to trip up coming downstairs. She grabbed a box from the shelf and laid out the restraints bought at the same time from somewhere in Germany according to the paperwork. They were certainly heavy enough and the time she’d tested then still made her shudder. There were keys but also the cuffs had a ‘quick release button along one side for self-bondage users. If you used the keys as well though, the buttons would not work. Sensibly Mike had confiscated those before leaving. “Not that I don’t trust you… ” He’d modified the casket with several breathing holes, drilling at each end and a few down the sides. The ornate panelling disguised them and it’d take a close look for you to see. Then he’d allowed Shell to jump in and check it worked before he sorted out the fixed collar arrangement. She’d done so and knelt down into the Z-shape that the girls had been bound, her heart pounding as he flipped the lid shut on top of his wife. The sound of two catches clicking across made the box shake as she’d shuddered. Then she’d sat back as he mounted the collar on a steel pole in front of her knees. Screwing it tight then allowing Shelley to lean forward to check it was correctly seated, resting her throat in the well-padded lower half. Her hands holding the blonde hair aside then Mike brought the upper loop and enclosed her neck. A moment’s pressure and it clicked closed. She gasped, having not expected this but thankfully after a moment to settle and reassure him she could breathe OK he pushed the button and allowed her up. A broad smile proving to him that she’d be fine next weekend. Since then Shelley had spent several hours wearing the restraints during her week alone but not in the box. Mostly with her wrists in front, but one afternoon she wore them behind, hanging them off the heavy steel belt by virtue of an old climbing snaplock Mike had from his Army days. That really got her going and was another thing she planned to shoot today. Arriving in the garage having locked all the doors Shelley took some photos of the casket on its own before mounting the camera on the tripod. With only her here it’d mean several times more work but she was determined to impress him. Firstly she applied the belt, this thing weighed a ton and she certainly had to breathe in to fit it round. It closed with a lovely ‘clunk’ however and she set the timer, waiting thirty seconds before the snap of the shutter to happen following two beeps. Then Shelley put the cuffs onto it. Turning away, waiting… beep… beep click, placing wrists inside and again the pause. “So far, so good,” as she freed herself. Next Shelley prepared the stuff to wrap her head. A ton of old T-shirts had been ripped into strips, so first was a gag. After a long drink of course to settle nerves before she began. Stuffing enough in to puff her cheeks out then a thick band to wrap it securely. Beep, beep… click… and she waited then for a repeat a minute later, this time winking as it beeped and clicked again… perfect. Having succeeded in that Shelley blindfolded herself though it took longer, being caught with one of the pads only partway across her eyes. That one would be deleted but the next was ideal. She flapped her hands down to the closed lid of the casket for the last bigger bits. She’d practised tying this earlier and was confident she’d get it right. Ignoring the click of the camera this time, it was set to shoot once a minute to save the battery. After five frustrating minutes however Shelley finished her headwrap and felt for the tripod. Facing it first head on then the next two were from the side and rear, her short blonde ponytail sticking out the only hole left. Mike had said he’d be able to doctor the colour for Charlotte’s black one. Shelley freed herself from the wrap. Another drink taken as her mouth was dry now from the gag. She looked through the ‘rush’s’ deleting the mistakes and well chuffed with the others. The phone rang in the house and she hurried into the kitchen to answer it. Mike was on the other end, saying hi and he was back at the yard, that he’d be leaving within two hours so there would be time for a bath before the match after all. The truck was in need of polishing for a promotion shoot so he was doing it today as it wasn’t raining and would give him a lie-in on Monday morning. “Sounds good, beer’s chillin’ I’ve got some wine too and supper’s ready in the fridge honey. Just bring some humble pie for when the Mighty Red’s whip your Blues asses,” she said. Quoting team colours back to him. He laughed and said a good whipping was what she’d get tonight anyway and Shelley glowed, spanking was something written about but never done in real life… yet. The call ended and Shelley nipped upstairs to use the loo. Realising that no way would the girls have been able to use a bucket while shackled and dressed like this. But nobody had commented about it so that was enough as she shook the gown straight then returned to the garage. Adjustments were made to the tripod before she got to work again, the camera much closer this time and pointing downwards. Getting into the box and kneeling down, then remembering the belt was in the kitchen! She grumbled then swished her way there and back, loving the feel as the dress whipped around her legs with that rustle. It was applied then Shelley clambered back into the casket. Moving the tripod back till the camera was pointing at her feet. She put the ankle manacles on then waited, click, before she slipped both wrists into those cuffs and that too was shot. So it was easier than thought as the device began rapidly beeping at her. “Bloody battery,” she grumbled and got free to change it. Another look at the clock and she had 90 minutes left. Shelley didn’t want to finish yet, this had been fun so carried on. Moving the tripod up to the other end and setting the timer again. This part was to close-up shoot her wrapped head locked into the collar. So the laborious process of that was begun. Quicker now with practice and she smiled bending into the Z and then a curse as her face smacked into the open part of the collar because she’d twisted slightly. A shuffle over then she tried again. This time her throat rested correctly. A deep breath then Shelley brought the upper loop round, her heart pounding for a moment then… clunk. Her neck now LOCKED her into the casket! Beep… beep… click and despite the wrapping Shelley smiled into the gag. The woman reached up and punched the button and it popped open. She sat up and wondered how much more to do. It took a few moments then Shelley decided to finish with a wider angle shot with everything done. That meant she had to fit a snaplock to her ankle cuffs, run a short chain to the belt then secure it all up. She wondered whether to wait, ‘nah, he’s gonna be tired’ so she unwrapped her head then got out to check the angle required. That took a few minutes then she began to secure herself… each bit photographed in turn. Ankles… the chain to her belt, a quick check to see it wasn’t too tight once her head was in the collar. Close but good enough so Shelley paused then wrapped her head again. Really stuffing her mouth like a squirrel then the rest. A last look round then she blindfolded herself and added the covering last. Smiling now Shelley eased forward till it was correct then flipped the loop across. Heart shuddering as her fingers pushed it… clunk. Shelley paused then with difficulty placed both wrists into the cuffs. The chain from her ankles had pulled them down despite the belt and it took a lot of finger flicking before they snapped around and held her firmly. ‘Got it… bloody perfect,’ she murmured, waiting for the beep… beep… click and that was enough for today. She waited for it to take a couple more then her fingers reached for the… A frown as she traced round the rims, knowing they weren’t that big so it was a slow process. But she just didn’t understand it… where the hell were the release buttons? Yes they were only on one side, surely she hadn’t got the cuffs turned around… had she? Then her heart seized up at realising that was what must have happened. The buttons WERE on the elbow side of the restraints… AND because the ankle chain was pulling them closer, hands almost palm-to palm Shelley was unable to get her fingers back over the cuffs and press them. Trying this, twisting her cuffs had proved she was hopelessly stuck and the lass shook badly. Mike was sure going to be cross with his wife finding her stuck. She’d always promised to be careful on the rare occasions she tied herself. Yet now, doing all this without permission… well a spanking might actually be deserved! Shelley was appalled now. Arms and legs cuffed, Neck locked in the loop. Blindfolded and gagged too and she marvelled despite her predicament, no wonder ‘Lotte had got wet in the story. She wriggled more from side to side, seeing if somehow the ankle chain would slacken off and allow her to… really going for it but Shelley squealed as the lid suddenly fell across her hands, bending one finger painfully back and that hurt. This wasn’t funny despite the beep of the camera then it clicking. She’d gotten stuck by her own hand, just like… Jesse, Charlotte, Rosie… well most of her characters actually and Shelley began crying softly into her gag. The top must only be a fraction open as a faint draft was coming across her fingers. “Well he might as well find me really stuck then!” Shelley trying to shuffle lower, really pushing down as she rocked her butt from side to side. Forcing her body into itself… Her heart jumped… another faint click… wasn’t that? But it didn’t sound like the shutter, she certainly hadn’t heard the beeps, pausing for a moment, Shelley lifted… but… was the lid stuck as the pressure didn’t decrease? She didn’t panic, that was something she rarely did, also because she didn’t want to twist her neck in the collar. More hefty jerks as she tried to bump the lid up having changed her mind, only to suddenly squeal as another click occured, right by her left ear this time and she knew… ‘That’s where the other catch is’ she groaned, now realising both the hasps had dropped due to those movements and she was now definitely trapped in the casket. There was nothing she could do now but smile… and wait for freedom, just like Charlotte and Rosie! Mike drove slowly up to the house, looking forward to his first beer. Supper could wait until half time, then after Chelsea won he’d teach Mrs P the true meaning of… well whatever and he grinned. No sign of his wife at the door so he switched off. Normally the sound of that engine had her running over for a hug and kiss, so where the hell was she? Unless he’d caught her short, “Might be on the toilet after all,” he smiled opening the boot and unloading the first of his bags and boxes. Having only been away five days there wasn’t much, but he was concerned when after a few minutes she didn’t show. He unlocked the side door, the front was only for visitors or Shelley’s agency clients and Mike stepped into their large kitchen. Immaculate as usual, only one mug and plate in the sink but the place was real quiet. It took him moments to search the place and no blonde lassie anywhere. A smart dress lay on their bed, the guy surprised to see underwear there as well. Flat shoes alongside it, as she wasn’t allowed to wear heels in the house because of their wood floor. The only wardrobe open was hers’ the normally unused part at the far end. She had so many outfits and he smiled, assuming she was in the bath and this lot was to be worn for the game. Her long red dress and shoes, ‘typical Man U Mrs, even colour-coding her support’ he chuckled. Well that could be fixed and he rummaged about, finding a blue outfit instead and replaced both on the bed. Before creeping into the bathroom… only to find it empty. Now he was concerned, maybe a little put out at this so clattered back downstairs. Only the garage remained as their new hot-tub on the patio was obviously empty! He came through the side door and stopped in amazement. Seeing the casket on the floor, sheeting placed where he’d intended to mount it. The camera already there and he jumped when it clicked again. “Shell’ you in there?” he asked quietly, now seeing the box lid move against the latches. So THAT’S where she was and he paused then smiled and picked up the camera, turning the switch off then starting to look through a large number of photos. He stared as the order progressed, her shapely figure clad in… “Wow, I’m impressed honey,” he whispered, seeing that shot of her in the basque and stockings, the way she’d looked all those years ago… and a few since then too! Then in here and now he realised what she was up to. Shelley had not been able to wait for him and had done this herself. But how the hell had she managed to get the lid down… or maybe it been accidental and actually the lass had got stuck? “Like your characters missy!” he grinned, then flipped the catches up and quickly planted two great paws on her shaking backside. Shelley had heard the car draw up and sighed, knowing her fate was sealed but at least she was safe from her own stupidity. She waited for ages, heart pounding, blood thumping in her ears and couldn’t hear him now standing there. Suddenly the latches squeaked, pressure on her arms was reduced and she squealed as hands groped her butt. “Gotcha Mrs,” he said loudly, seeing Shelley’s fingers twitching now in their cuffs. A really cock-hardening sight and he remembered the guy, Charlie wasn’t it? After binding his sister and shutting her inside. Well here was the same result. “Want to be freed?” he asked and got a thumbs up. Seeing the way her fingers couldn’t reach the buttons that he now pressed. A groan as they popped open then another as he did the one on her collar. Shelley sat up, her head rocking from side to side as she eased the ache in her neck and back. Mike reached down seeing her ankles too were secured and undid that, lifting her up by the armpits, feeling her shaking as he got the lassie standing, somewhat unsteadily on her feet. The lid was closed and he helped Shell sit down again, then helped her unwrap the face covering. Mike now startled to see how well she’d gagged and blindfolded herself. It took Shelley a few minutes to recover her eyesight before getting to her feet for a hug and kiss. “Sorry love,” she sighed, tears not that far away. “Got a bit carried away, didn’t I?” He nodded, not wanting to scold her. Though wearing that and what he knew was underneath maybe a good screwing was required instead! “You did, but I’m here now.” He replied, holding his wife as she began crying. It took another minute of stroking before she settled down asking to see the camera shots. They went into the kitchen where she made a pot of tea as Mike sat there looking at her. Shelley looked back and blushed as he came across for another hug. “Cannot believe you did all that just for me eh? You naughty girl” he grinned. Saying how much he loved her whatever she did. Shelley now saw the last photos and admitted how turned on she’d become. “Just like ‘Lotte’ I wonder when we do these again tomorrow whether ‘Charlie’ will give her a ‘trembler’” and they both laughed now. “Maybe, but you might as well stay in that. Better than the red one you’d laid out upstairs. Least whites’ a neutral colour!” They had another hug, his hands roaming all over her. He looked over at the clock, seeing the match started in half an hour… and grinned. “Want another quick go? I’ll be ‘Charlie’” and no surprise when Shelley blushed then kissed him and agreed. A quick dash to the bathroom and she returned to the garage to see him there replacing the camera on the tripod. Setting it running then he did a mans’ required duty. Gagging and blindfolding his wife before getting her down into the casket. This time she shuddered as he LOCKED the cuffs then secured that collar round her neck. “OK?” he asked and got a thumb’s up. This was good, knowing he was here. It meant SO much more actually wearing the restraints and the rest rather than just writing about them. Hopefully her stories would improve now. He said the lid was coming down then closed it, flicking the catches across. Mike stepped to the workbench and rummaged in a draw, finding two nails and a small hammer, knocking them into the clasps. “You’re done love.” getting the two ‘I’m OK’ taps on the lid in reply. Now he really chuckled, fetching a trolley and sliding the casket onto it, wheeling the thing into the house, through the kitchen and into the lounge. Placing it to the side of the sofa then leaving the room to fetch their supper and a beer… or two. Shelley was puzzled as the jerks threw her about. Just as well the gown and padding held her firmly but what was her hubby up to? It got quieter then… what was that… was someone speaking? She couldn’t work it out… WAIT A MINUTE… her mind screamed. That’s a TV commentator. She must be in the living room but STILL securely locked in the casket… this wasn’t fair! Mike was going to watch the match without her and Shelley smiled wryly as this was obviously his punishment for her getting stuck. A thumping from the lid and she paused. “Shelley love, your wine and supper are on the lid… now be a good girl and don’t knock them off! The End.

I am going to die of embarrassment when the media course open up tomorrow, thought Sarah. If I don’t actually die first! This is unbearable, I’m a physical wreck already and there is no way we can do anything about our situation, and if this doesn’t kill us I am going to murder Vicky myself! Vicky meanwhile was having similar thoughts, being found here like this was going to destroy any chance of being taken seriously as a journalist. ...

story continued from part three Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally 3) Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

(story continues from Embedded 2) Part Three Remarkably, given the severely restrictive nature of her bonds, Lisa did sleep surprisingly well for several hours that night. Whether the extreme terror of the past two days had sapped all her energy, or whether she was simply becoming more accustomed to being permanently bound and unable to move freely, she wasn’t certain. Whatever the case, the fact was that, despite all her trials and tribulations, she woke feeling refreshed, a spirit of optimism having pervaded her, due, she guessed, to the fact that this was the day that she was to be set free…or so she hoped. ...

Kelly stooped low in the bushes, hoping not to be seen. Any minute now they’d leave. Her backpack rested lightly on her shoulders. There wasn’t much in it, but the thought of its contents filled her with excitement. Finally, they appeared at the outer gate of their mansion. Mr. Saxon drove and Mrs. Saxon, that bitch, sat in the passenger seat. Turning onto the street, they glided slowly away while the gate closed swiftly behind them. Privacy abounded in a rich neighborhood like this. Gates, high walls, alarms, hedges, on and on. Even the road leading here looked like nothing more than an ill-kept service road until it curved and exploded into manicured lawns and private tennis courts. CEOs like Mr. Saxon got to live here. Receptionists like Kelly did not. ...

It had been a god awful week. Stuck in a relationship with a girl who he was beginning to hate, but simply did not have the funds to do anything about it, stuck. Once again he had made the mistake of taking beauty over kinkiness. She was stunning, but she was cold, unforgiving and hated anything that remotely resembled anything to do with fetish. They had argued over this time and time again, and he had just resigned himself to trying to do the right thing and not upset her through fear of her turning him out on the street. ...

Emily McLeod crept into the corridor from her hiding place, her heart pounding with relief she’d evaded the castle’s guard doing his final walk before closing for the weekend. Working here as a volunteer helper over the summertime she knew everything about the place. No internal alarms any wandering staff to interrupt her as a twenty-foot wall and two locked gates were enough to ensure thorough security at this remote bastion of a fallen empire. It only took three nervous hours to wait after Raymond had left before emerging. A quick visit to the bathroom and a drink from the staff cafeteria and Em was ready to play. Now alone she wandered the rooms until arriving at her favourite. The ‘Royal’ Room and its’ depiction of the Duchess of Sumburgh, a remarkably young lady and similar in age to the mother of the castles’ current intruder. What attracted Emily most was like most girls she loved dresses worn in the ‘old-days’, here being the late Georgian period of the 1820’s. The full-length sort she imagined swishing around in. Bedsheets at home were a poor substitute and now years later she had the opportunity to wear the real deal for herself. Her target was the Duchess’ favourite dress, a marvellous creamy white satin creation that stretched from neck to ankle. Emily was responsible for all the outfits in the building but with other people always on site she’d never been able to wear, or at least try to use any of them… until now. Opening the wardrobe her eyes gleamed on see the target, currently wrapped in a protective bag. This took a few seconds to undo and moments later Emily was sighing as she held it up to the mirror. It just seemed right so she laid it on the bed and after closing the door she stripped naked. An admiring session in the mirror before Em battled her way into a front-lacing bustier plus stockings et al. Then she unbuttoned the dress and inelegantly tried to clamber into it. For a start it was far heavier than she remembered. This was until Emily realised the underdress was still attached. A grumble and she paused and took the outfit apart. Applying it didn’t take long and soon the lass eased herself into the outer part. Because it was in two bits now Emily had to burrow up underneath and get her arms into the sleeves. This was more difficult and she murmured that at least the Duchess would have had assistance! She was more pleased it actually fitted. Soon however a quietly smiling Emily was buttoning up her back. Thankfully she was quite flexible and after ten minutes she’d completed the job and the girl was thrilled. Pauses to step into her three-inch heels and buckle the straps. At least it kept the hem from dragging close to the floor. Now she could strut her stuff and Emily went out into the corridor. Marching up and down, feeling the dress as she’d dreamed, swaying and flapping round her ankles. “Just perfect, now it’s bondage time… ” she grinned and after packing her clothes and hiding the bag in the wardrobe she headed for the door that led to the dungeon. The keys she’d copied last year still worked and Emily descended into the depths, closing and locking each door behind her. Flicking the lights on Emily was delighted to see the place was as she’d remembered as the girl rarely had need to come in here. The various devices that had caused so much pain and distress over the centuries now hung silently from the walls. Though she knew they all worked as the castle had been used to make a documentory about the Tudors and she’d assisted in the preparations. Getting all the manacles servicable, the rack tested for the character to be ‘tortured’ and so on. In fact she’d watched in the background as the guy had been secured to it. The clank and click of the cuffs as his limbs were restrained had started something deep within her and she was amazed as the film later showed what happened. Having a dungeon in a Georgian period castle turned stately home seemed wrong. Perhaps they’d kept it as a threat in case someone tried to invade them! Now she wanted to try it for herself! The girl grabbed a cloth from nearby and rubbed the table all over, seeing the material was still clean so the surface would not mark her dress. The manacles too were examined and she groaned at finding they were locked! “Damn it!” she cursed. All this for nothing before Emily decided to look arou… . “YES!” was an exclamation as she saw a ring of keys hanging from the cupboard shelf nearby. The rest of this filled with manacles, a collar plus yards of rope and smaller balls of string. Her heart was now pounding as she unlocked each of the heavy metal loops. The girl surprised there was some form of well-disguised padding in each one. She wondered if there was some secret fetish society that held regular meetings in here! “I wonder what they’d do if they found me here like this?” she grinned and took a deep breath then locked one cuff over her wrist. It was tighter than she thought but Emily smiled and looked down the device, seeing the leg manacles arranged… and SO inviting? “Gotta be done Em!” she said and freed herself. Another look round the room then Emily climbed onto the slightly sloped surface and sat down. Leaning forward she managed to put both legs into the cuffs then after a long pause locked them. Arranging her dress took a few moments before she was ready… Now the butterflies were orbiting as Emily lay back and wriggled a bit till she felt slight resistance from the leg chains. Looking above her head she saw the left cuff close by and she placed her wrist inside then locked it. Of course Em was aware of bondage safety so had no intention of doing both her arms but this was surely enough to get the effect as she placed her other wrist into the manacle then rested her head against the wooden surface. Trying to wriggle a bit down the table to straighten her arms didn’t work as the dress bunched under her butt. Emily was still pleased though and was smiling as she lay there. If only the other wristcuff would stop popping open… and she looked up and saw the keys… Slowly Emily reached across and nervously inserted the key into the other cuff… then gently turned it! CLICK… “Oh my god… ” Em whispered as she knew her limbs were all LOCKED by solid steel! She grinned even more as her other hand removed the keys and left them in the middle, between her now safely bound wrists and it made her start to tremble, and also get a bit wet. She lay there for ages before deciding she needed a wee. Quickly undoing her arms she was off the rack moments later and trudging upstairs. Emily returned to the dungeon again, refreshed after a drink and wandered around the room, eyes looking at that rack again and soon decided she wanted another go. To avoid damaging the dress she stripped it off, hanging it by the bellows and was once more ready ‘to be held’. This time tighter so Em adjusted the handle on the rollers and this tugged the manacles further apart. She grabbed some old rags from the bucket to gag herself, stuffing the material in til her cheeks bulged then tied it twice around the lower part of her face. A shame she couldn’t do her eyes but she’d need them to find the keys. Her feet took moments to secure then Emily smiled and lay back and reached to lock her wrists. The keys again now resting between her hands and the girl was delighted. Humping slightly she slid down a bit, sighing as the metal dug into her, kicking the ankles a few times so the slack chain links ran clink-clink and more clinking over the base till she was almost taut. The way the device was designed she had to open her arms a bit to the sides to stop the chain touching her hands, same idea for her legs and she wished for a moment for someone to be here with her. WOW that felt better and Emily sighed, feeling a faint draught coming over her and she looked up, but of course there was nobody there and she was content now. After what was probably twenty minutes of nothing Emily decided it was time to go. Looking above she was a little concerned to see her wrists were so far apart. The bunch of keys at least a foot away from her fingers. She began to wriggle back up but her leg manacles seemed to grip firmly. Emily tried to kick up but there was NO slack. “Nggghhhoooo… ” she whispered, wondering if that clicking from the lower rollers had actually been the device tightening itself… she hadn’t checked to see if the catch was in the neutral position after adjusting the chains! Emily tried to control the rising fear as she repeatedly tugged on her cuffs, both arms, to get them closer to the keys and legs… but soon the girl was sobbing as the heartless steel gripped her firmly. She was definitely stuck now and also getting tired. It was SO unfair and Em wondered how long it’d be before someone found her. Soon however she remembered the place wasn’t opening again for three days! The breeze again blew across the girl, startling Emily from a doze and she tugged pathetically at her cuffs. Trying to call out but her gag was too good. A faint ‘hgggghhhhhh’ barely audible over the rattle of the chains as she struggled. Getting weaker now and wasn’t the light dimming too? She thought. At least two bulbs were surely not as bright, then she squealed as the first went out, followed by a second, then more until only one by the door glowed faintly. Soon a different colour light started coming from below her feet. An almost yellow or orange and by lifting her head Emily was amazed to see the old fireplace was now lit. Smoke drifting up the chimney, though some was bypassing it and going to the ceiling. Just as well this place didn’t have smoke alarms down here! Now she was really panicking, having never believed in ghosts, giggling at silly stories about the afterlife, and even spirits in those internet bondage tales she’d recently begun reading. Yet now she felt this was happening to her. Locked deep in a dungeon with no chance of rescue for at least 72 hours. Helplessly chained to the rack. Well, least she was alone in here, wasn’t she? Looking around the walls, that lovely old dress hanging motion… Emily gasped as the right arm of the dress begin to move of it’s own accord. The shocked girl watching in disbelief as the outfit slowly came off the hook and filled out into a female form, the bodice equal to that of her own as material bulged outwards. It then drifted towards the helpless and now terrified captive as she squirmed and struggled on the rack. The dress circled her, Emily’s eyes following every move, the hips and hems swaying as if there was a real lady inside it. Now it went down to her reddening feet as Emily again tugged against the steel. The filled sleeves came together by the waist and if there had been hands emerging from them, the fingers would now be touching the roller handle as ‘it’ stopped there. Emily’s heart froze as the handle moved… CLICK… CLICK… “NGGGHHHH… .” Emily screamed into her gag as she felt the leg cuffs tugging her tighter! The dress paused and moved away, coming closer to her left side and looking down. Em staring up, seeing the bodice slightly going in and out… as if it were breathing! A white clad arm reached over Emily’s head and her heart jumped as she heard the keys being lifted, seemingly under their own steam with a gap between them and the sleeves as the ring came past her face and up to the top of the robe. She was appalled as they touched the part where the cleavage would be… then it was dropped inside out of her sight! There was no clunking as they hit the floor; the robe even shook a bit as if they were cold. It moved away and round the other side to the top handle. Emily’s eyes bulging now… as it moved… CLICK… CLICK… The dress ‘jumped’ as Emily wailed so loudly into her gag, the strain on her body now considerable. Pausing for a moment as the girl thrashed and shuddered in the grip of the rack. Breathing was hard for Em now as she wondered what was next. Finding out as the robe moved back beyond her feet and seemingly bent down. Coming back up with another rag that it twisted and wadded into what Emily soon guessed was to be a blindfold as the figure arrived by her arms. There wasn’t any point in struggling against the inevitable. Crying as her vision vanished, the material was tied off and Em’s world went black. Now she waited for what seemed ages her ears trying to discern what was next. But there was just no sound at all except her hoarse breathing and the occasional rattle of chain. “Emily… Emily… ” a whisper came so quietly she thought it was her overwrought imagination. “Emily dear. Isn’t this is what you wanted sweetheart… ?” She shook her head… no it was NOT and nothing happened for a moment. “Very well… ” came an almost disappointed voice. CLICK… CLICK… Emily squealed as the grip lessened so slightly and her blindfolded eyes stung as a new wave of tears seeped into the cloth. More clicking and soon the girl was sighing as the strain on her body eased. The keys clinked above her and by now she could just move her arms though it was very painful at first. Ten minutes later a crying but VERY relieved Emily was free of the rack. Standing there trembling at what had just happened. The dress back on a hook and lifeless again. She’d sure have to write a tale and post it to the site; they’d never believe it to be anything other than a work of fiction. Emily paused then took the dress down, kissing it so gently before carrying the robe to the door and leaving the dungeon. Her feet echoed in the corridor as she walked back into the Duchess’ bedchamber and replaced the outfit in the wardrobe. It was going to be a long three days before opening time and a chance to escape. She might even wear another outfit and have more explorations? She worked hard next day cleaning up the staffroom and doing other menial jobs they’d put off for too long. Of course she hoped Dave and the other guys wouldn’t realise what had happened. But being blokes of course they wouldn’t! The afternoon spent polishing all the china in the main display rooms and Em was chuffed at her labours. That night she was ready and dressed in that robe again. A quick swish up the corridor then down to the dungeon. Hoping her instincts were right, carrying two more dresses and soon after arrival all three were hung there in a row. Her’s in the middle; the two ‘ladies-in-waiting’ either side of it, one of them light grey the other a pale blue. Emily paused then finished undressing, wanting to be naked this time rather than in skimpies though she did leave her heels on. The gag was inserted and tied then Emily laid the wadded up roll for her blindfold between the wrist cuffs along with the bunch of keys. Then she clambered on and wriggled into position. Feet placed between the leg manacles with both arms by her sides, eyes closed in anticipation. All she had to do was wait… It took longer than she thought. In fact Emily was about to nod off when she heard the pop and crackle of the fire in its grate. Opening her eyes she was thrilled to see all the lights off except one by the door, flickering torches in holders elsewhere was a surprise but least it made the scenario more real. The grey dress began to move, filling out properly and it made her smile. Minutes later the others were too, the three going to the far corner and seemingly conferring. It was eerie watching them there before blue and grey went to her feet, white coming to stand alongside her, leaning closer and Emily felt light breathing as it whispered to her… “Emily dear. Are you wanting to be bound this time… ?” She paused as the figure waited… before nodding! The rattle of keys made her jump as the white dress drifted silently down, the keyring just in front of the sleeve as they were handed to grey. Blue’s now moved towards Emily’s leg and she tried not to squeal as something now TOUCHED her skin. Invisible fingers wrapping themselves round her ankle and lifting the limb across and INTO the cold steel manacle. It was eased closed then Emily shuddered as she heard the clicking of a lock. ‘That’s one… ’ she murmured into the gag. The second following before all three moved up next to her shoulders. Gently blue took Em’s left wrist and drew it up, placing it into the cuff and the metal snapping round. More clicking followed and soon all four limbs bound Emily to the rack. White came back up and leaned over again. Startling Emily as it leaned in again. Unseen lips kissing her nose then going back slightly as the keys were dangled in front of her face. “That’s better isn’t it sweetheart? Bound to the rack, as you want to be, gagged, as you’ll need to be. Are you wanting to go any further with this Emily… ?” The girl paused for ages then nodded again. “How far my dear… ?” it asked and Emily looked quizzically as of course she couldn’t reply. A faint ‘mmppphhh’ all she could manage but she did flick her eyes up to where she knew the blindfold to be. “Very well. We will do our best for you my dear… ” it said, the keys vanishing into the cleavage then it drifted away for another chitchat with the others. Lasting a few minutes as Emily flexed her limbs, slight rattling of the cuffs as she waited, almost begging them to get a move on! They came up again and Em smiled behind the gag as blue’s ‘hands’ came round with the blindfold. Emily raising her head to assist, soon the girl was plunged into blackness and the job was done. The gag was also tightened up and Emily was thrilled as a ‘finger’ caressed her glowing cheeks. “Ladies, begin slowly together… ” came the whisper… CLICK… CLICK… CLICK… CLICK… Emily’s heartrate rocketing as her limbs were tugged outwards, the metal cuffs not yet painful as the rate of clicking slowed almost to a stop. By now she was taut… then fingers began to gently roam over her torso! One set going to her nipples and Em sighed as they were worked hard. More poking and prodding elsewhere, a pair sliding up her trembling thighs and she moaned as they finally went into where she expected the spirits to go. Slowly another joining it and they stirred Emily up and wetness began to flow from her. “Are you enjoying this my dear… ?” came an amused ghostly whisper from close by and Emily eagerly nodded. Relieved there was still a little give in her bonds and the fingers returned to her fanny… easing in and out, the rate increasing and Emily knew she couldn’t stand that for too long before… “Good girl… We’ve got another two days of this pleasure to give out… we’ve waited two hundred years to find someone special like you… and dear Emily, my husband and our family are due home tonight… While the Duke and myself are busy… our eldest son will be delighted to find you here… Henry is old enough to wench properly now… ” CLICK… CLICK… CLICK… Emily lasted another few minutes before erupting into a thunderous orgasm and squealed into her gag. “That’s the idea, you’ll be good enough for my boy… he needs a spirited one to… break in.” The girl grinning tiredly at that, hoping for a few minutes of freedom before whatever. This being confirmed when her bonds started relaxing. It took Emily longer to free her body as the pain was considerable and she wept quietly as she stood up for a while. Em was amazed however to see the three dresses still ‘filled’ out and moving around, a cleaning cloth near both blue and greys’ arms as they headed towards the trembling youngster. “Be still Emily, they’re only helping you my dear,” White said as grey bent down and went between her legs. Dabbing gently at her, soaking up the juices flowing far too readily for Em’s liking. Meanwhile blue was soon cleaning the rack, replacing the manacles and locking each one. Emily wishing they were going around her wrists again! The cleanup finished and Em headed for the doorway, only for white to quickly drift across and stop her. Emily felt slightly afraid now but told the dress what she intended to do. Use the bathroom, have something to eat then she’d return. “I promise… ,” she said. The dress paused then agreed… “But to prevent any escape, you’re going to wear some cuffs first,” it said. Going to the cupboard, opening it and to Emily’s amazed eyes drew out a set of leg irons with about a six–inch chain on them. She stood spellbound as it brought them over, handing them to the stunned youngster. Emily paused then unlocked the manacles and bent down, clipping both over her ankles then waiting. “Lock them both my dear, then pass me the key… ” was the order. Slowly Emily obeyed, the clinks SO loud then she nervously reached out. Invisible fingers took them away and the girl watched as the key vanished into the bodice. White now moving away and unlocking the dungeon door and ushering Em out. “You have one hour. Wear something fitting to meet His Grace and my son!” was the last instruction before the door closed, leaving a surprised young lady outside. Listening as the key rattled in the lock. Emily’s mind was churning as she tried climbing the stairs, this damn chain doing its best to trip her up along with her heels but she succeeded with only one fall. Re-entering the main part of the castle and going to the ladies only room. Thankful once again that the low crime rate up here had precluded the purchase of internal security cameras. Sitting down with a sigh she did her business, then tugged on the cuffs. Of course there was no chance of them coming off! Having washed her hands Emily dined on toast and jam, easier than cooking in the microwave, it was more the fact the smell would dissipate before opening time rather than anything else as coffee too was dispatched. A last-minute bathroom visit followed before the girl hurried away to get dressed. Arriving back into the Duchess’ bedchamber Emily went to the wardrobe, aiming to use a maroon dress seen near the back. Grabbing it and soon the youngster had buttoned herself inside. A shame she couldn’t swish in this with her ankles secured! A careful descent brought Emily back to the dungeon door, already ajar but she still knocked before going inside! Finding the three dresses in conference before the white one turned and came close. Handing over the key and Em freed her ankles, the leg-irons being replaced in the cupboard. “An excellent choice young lady, well done. Now we must take you downstairs… ” Emily stopped. This WAS downstairs, there was nothing below them surely and she shook her head and the others gasped. “But… there is no further. This is the basement… your Grace… ” Em stammered, trying to remember some formality, despite knowing she was talking to a ghost! “Nonsense dear girl, this place has always had a sub-basement… look it’s easy to get to,” White said then seemingly began to drop through the solid stone floor. Leaving the crumpled dress in a heap as the spirit inside went ‘down’. Emily almost grinned as it began to emerge again but thankfully stopped herself in time. Emily tried the same, crouching down but as expected going no further before her knees hit the stone. “Oh dear, we’ll have to find another way. Erm… Mary, Margaret, please open… the hatch,” white ordered. Em amazed that the other two dresses actually had names! She assumed these were the Duchess’ servants at the time they’d lived here. If only Em could remember when that was. Then she did, realising this was the end of the line. These were the two ladies-in-waiting that were lost when the Duke’s ship was wrecked just west of Sumburgh, killing all aboard in the early-1800s’. Crew and family alike perishing in the raging waters that surround Shetland. Emily was an excellent dinghy sailor who respected the elements and learned a lot through reading history books too. If these ghosts wanted to chat later on she’d have to ask them all about this place, seeing if the restorations and stuff were a true reflection on what their lives had really been like. But for now she was anticipating something more for herself! She watched in fascination as the two pushed aside the bellows and the framework beside the fireplace, revealing what appeared to be another patch of stone, the same as the rest of the floor. But to Emily’s shock the grey dress placed its sleeves on one corner and the whole thing began to open as blue grabbed the edge and folded it back! “A smugglers cellar,” we used to call our secret area. No Customs man ever found it from the day our ancestors built the castle, it’s where our income mostly came from,” came a smug sounding voice as white drifted alongside her and held the side chunk of stone up. Emily looked down through the hole and saw nothing at first, only by crouching and letting her eyes adjust by shielding them could she see a faint yellow glow, as if there were torches lit. Like the ones on the walls up here. “I see, but how do I climb down ma’am,” Emily said as the dresses seemingly waited for her to make the first move. Grey however then glided over the hole then sank down into it, a faint draft blowing her skirt up a bit but it seemed so strange as Emily could see right through the bodice to the floor below that. Emily paused and there was an audible tut of disapproval. “I suppose you cannot do that either. Really, this latest generation… ” came the voice and Em tried not to grin, this wasn’t the time to get flippant with the nobility. “Could you lower me down, say by using a rope or cords or something?” she asked blue. Who turned to ‘her’ boss and saw white move over to the cupboard and open it. A few lengths of rope were indeed there and soon the grey dress floated back up to assist in lowering Emily down. A set of cuffs was heading towards the youngster and she obeyed the order to hold her arms out. Trembling as the metal waited in thin air then the two manacles snapped round. The key too then drifted into each lock and rotated til that lovely clicking sound told Emily she was bound again. A visible shudder got white chuckling and the sleeve came closer then the invisible fingers stroked her cheeks. “It’s alright sweetheart, we understand… your desires,” it said. If only you could, Emily thought, feeling more than a little damp below now! The rope was tossed over a high beam that ran right across the dungeon then the shorter end was tied several times around the chain between Em’s cuffs and knotted. She was told stand right next to the hole, to grip firmly on the rope and they would lift her up. But if she let go the metal on her wrists would stop her falling all the way. The girl thought the shock of that would probably shatter her arms first so was determined not to fail as they took up the slack. She gasped as they smoothly lifted her off the floor. White’s ‘hands’ gripping her waist as she eased the girl forward a foot. “Don’t look down young lady, look up instead.” Came the order and of course Emily obeyed. The rope began to slide down and she shook badly as white let go, the youngsters’ full weight on her own hands as she clutched it. Sloooowly Emily began to descend into the hole, feeling someone poke her dress behind as the hem snagged on the edge. Her eyes widening as the hatch rim came passed her head and she stared back up at the rope. Slightly worried at the fact she thought that knot was moving… wasn’t it? As she kept going down. It was and Emily called up for them to go faster as the damn thing moved again. A jolt didn’t do her nerves any good as the hole grew smaller above. Now the knot was unravelling faster and she was about to scream when her feet touched the base! A sigh of joy as she lowered her wrists to her heaving chest, just as the last of the loops fell off the chain and it waved in front of her. The end snaked back up as the dresses pulled it over the beam… why not just leave it there? Emily thought as she stared up. No way would she be able to climb out without that there, the sides were too smooth and it made the girl shudder again. Now she really was going into the unknown and it made her slightly afraid but it was also exciting damn it, so she was determined to enjoy whatever happened next. Turning round with some difficulty Emily bent down and crawled through the gap in the wall… and gasped! The room was ablaze with torches and after a moment staring round Em realised this was a larger and better-equipped version of the chamber upstairs! And she looked at all the furniture around. A rack taking centre stage for starters. Pillory, stocks, even a human sized gibbet cage along with other small metal ones that she assumed had either held victims in the past… “Or are intended to be used on me… !” A row of manacles hung silently and Emily prodded them. The metal similar to her current ones and the girl wished to be freed… before a session on the… BANG! The thumping sounds from the hole startled Emily from her dreams and she rushed back to the gap and looked up… just in time to see the last edge of the light vanishing and naturally she screamed now as the hatch was placed across. Soon dragging sounds indicating the bellows and stuff were being replaced into their positions. This was way beyond what she’d wanted… wasn’t it? The idea of playing in your own private bondage dungeon… with ghosts who willingly aided you in your darkest desires? How many tales had she read and ‘wished it were me?’ being bound, gagged and so on. Now she had and it seemed that whatever she’d been through so far was about to get… well she was going to find out soon enough!

story continued from part one Part 2: Master Henry A rustling sound came next from the old fireplace and what appeared on a rope was a wicker basket… containing the dresses. Emily quickly unpacking them and hanging the trio in a line. Soon ‘they’ were here and the girl watched as white reached into her bosom for Em’s manacle key. It appeared and was handed to grey who unlocked a grateful young lady’s left wrist… who then gasped as her arms were then tugged and secured behind her back. The key vanishing from whence it came. “That’s better sweetheart, best way to prepare you,” white said as the others guided a now trembling Emily to a chair in the furthest corner and made her sit down. It was some sort of dresser and Em was shocked to see what appeared to be 19th century version of make-up! Over the next few minutes grey and blue fussed over their charge. White doing something with Emily’s hair and she hated the idea of anyone touching that apart from herself, but in this situation she daren’t complain. Even her mother had been banned from age sixteen after suggesting she get a perm! There was no sign of a mirror in here; did they have them back then? Emily wondered, but the three dresses seemed satisfied as blue was allowed to free the girl who gratefully rubbed her wrists. Another basket arrived and the three dresses looked to Emily. “HE is here, young lady… if you please.” Came the firm order from white as the other two moved to stand demurely to the rear, as servants should. Emily nervously unpacked the basket. Trousers that she thought more like jodhpurs were laid on a chair’s base and a white ruffled shirt went to the high back with a hat perched on one of the armrests. The girl immediately thought of Pride and Prejudice. Wonder if this is my Mr Darcy, she wondered as nothing happened for a moment. “Mary, Margaret… would you help Miss Emily… present herself?” White asked and the two came forward and took Em’s arms. Leading the shuddering girl not to her make-up table but to the pair of manacles she’d touched earlier. These now opening by themselves it seemed as two more that had rested on the floor now snaked to be underneath the others. Emily allowed herself to be placed against the wall then blue cuffed while grey locked each limb to a restraint until the girl was spread-eagled as far as her dress allowed. White drifted closer and came to stand in front. Emily’s fearful eyes staring back at the space above the neckline where the figures’ own head would be. It began stroking her hips and that felt rather nice. “Much better. It’s what you want Emily dear… To be bound… isn’t it sweetheart, and the rest to come later too?” came an amused whisper and it made the girl shudder… and more but her heart was hammering… with joy.” “Yes… ma’am. It is, and will be?” She queried and saw the dress rocking slightly as if the invisible head was nodding. “That’s good my dear. What Henry will do to you tonight… you’ll enjoy it, do you understand?” was the next remark and Em wondered, hoping like hell she wasn’t about to fall into the hands of a sadist. “I will ma’am. I promise… and thank you for what you’ve done for me already.” Emily said. She got a kiss on the nose then the other two followed and stood in front. “Thank you Mary, thank you Margaret,” she said and grey first curtsied, so that was Mary then! Emily smiled as blue too did the same then they moved away. The three dresses headed to the first basket and white stepped in first then crumpled into a heap. Blue followed and grey went last. The now full wicker container slid towards the fireplace then was lifted up out of Emily’s sight. Silence fell apart from Em sniffing as her nose tickled before the girl realised the shirt was moving! It moved forwards and opened up, then like a guy putting it on he did the fasteners up the front. The trousers followed though he had to wriggle and grunt his way in. A bit tight perhaps but Emily’s eyes stared at the bulge in front. ‘Oh my goodness… he’s well hung… ’ she murmured as the outfit moved away and over to the shelf where it seemed were the keys to Emily’s restraints. The ring glided over in front of the spirit who came up close. Em amazed to smell a faint scent on him, the girl remembering men in those days used as much as their partners. “You are… Miss Emily McLeod… ?” It said with a marvellous deep timbre of a voice. That made the girl wonder if this was actually the Duke himself rather than his eldest son. “Ye… yes your Grace… ” she stammered and the shirt moved back… then chuckled at her. “Hmmm, not yet awhile. Father is still in good health. I am Henry, his eldest. Mother tells me you, girl, are mine to do with as I please, is that correct?” Emily froze for a moment then nodded. “Yes, Sir… Master… ” she spluttered and again the shirt seemed to find her amusing. “Relax young lady. Master will suffice for now. In the future we will see… ” he said and that did startle Emily. Surely this was only going to last what, 48 hours or so? They couldn’t keep her longer? Dave and the others would soon find her handbag, the clothes in the Duchess room disturbed and realise something was amiss and start a search. She jumped as his sleeves went either side of her waist then ‘fingers’ landed on her hips and began to move around her torso, making the girl tremble as her breasts were ‘examined’. He went down and lifted her dress; fingers going so close to the top but his sensuous stroking of skin was making her shudder. Letting go and coming up closer again before a kiss on the nose. “Such a charming and well structured creature. Mother tells me your body likes to be used in some interesting ways. Especially when you are on the rack. Is that right?” he asked and Emily nodded and agreed. “Well. I’ll be happy to oblige your wishes then Emily. I’ve been with wenches before but you, you seem special and I’ve already promised Mother I’d not hurt you. But tell me what I’m to do with you once you’re freed from these cuffs.” The girl was amazed, and relieved that she wouldn’t end up having skin flayed off her back or something as daft. A good shag on the rack was gonna be enjoyable by comparison! Their second kiss lasted a long time, despite Emily still being restrained and it stopped her from swooning anyway. Discovering he had a beard. The keys finally unlocked her and she went and sat down with a sigh. ‘Henry’ following then resting his ‘hands’ on her trembling shoulders as she eased the marks on her wrists. It was only putting it off but he waited patiently until Emily got up and turned to him. “Undress me master, then restrain me on the rack and make love like a real man would… ” she whispered. There was a looong pause then another chuckle. “Very well Emily. It will be done… ” He lifted her up and they had another kiss. It seemed so strange feeling him there but seeing nothing but she enjoyed herself before he went behind and started to unbutton her robe. Emily held the front until his hands reached her butt and she carefully lowered it and stepped away from the dress. Turning to face ‘him’… only to gasp as now she could vaguely distinguish a figure starting to appear within his outfit as the shirt was half-unbuttoned! Slowly, as she stared a wonderfully chiselled figure materialised. Mr D… no chance, Emily thought, as his head became more solid. Shame about the beard but right now she wasn’t complaining. Now fully visible she advanced and this time embraced him, her lips going for his and it lasted a while. He didn’t look like any of the paintings upstairs but she had other things to think about as she finished undoing his shirt. What a bod, he was superb. Emily was trying not to cry as she lay back on the rack. Henry watching as she’d earlier prepared it all. The locks open, the gag and blindfold ready. The keys just below them and she paused then looked up at him. “I’m ready… please Master… do it,” she said. Smiling as he lifted her left hand, kissed it then brought it up above her and secured it in the cuff. The right followed then he headed south. A finger going down her torso, between her breasts then down a leg, making Emily shudder. Her limbs were spread apart then locked into their cuffs then he came back up. A stare at her then he nodded and reached for the gag, easing it in and tying the cloth around her jaw. The blindfold however remained off. He wanted to see her eyes as she was stretched out. Emily shuddered even more as the clicks began to resonate round the room. Her arms and legs moving wider and the metal starting to dig into her, but he was careful. Slowing the rate as he saw her chest rising and falling faster as she was ‘racked’. By now Em was wondering just how far he’d go when Henry clicked the rollers, said that was enough then let go. Seeing Emily was as taut as he was prepared to allow. “Good girl, now here’s the real good bit… ” he said then unbuttoned his trousers and stepped out of them. Emily’s eyes bulged… wow. For a moment worried this was gonna hurt, but it soon seemed young Henry was more experienced in wenching than his mother thought. Fingers reaching into Emily and stirring her emotionally to get the girl ready. His other hand worked all over her body, tweaking nipples and stroking her ever upwards as she grew warmer… and wetter! She was certainly ready enough after a few minutes so he clambered on top then sat astride the trembling youngster. Easing himself in slooowly made her eyes bulge again as Em took a length longer and thicker than anything she’d ever felt before. She’d only had two guys and neither of them had been so well endowed. But as he wasn’t forcing the pace she could take it. Henry saw her momentary look of pain but wasn’t concerned and she relaxed after a few moments anyway. Not his fault and none of the other wenches had ever complained! Now he began to pump her and saw Emily’s eyes crinkle so she must be smiling under that gag. Watching her fingers wriggling in the cuffs as he increased the rate. If the girl wanted to play like this he was prepared to oblige her wishes over the next few months, having already decided he was going to keep this one. It’d been what, two hundred years since the last when he’d really been alive? Soon he was pounding away, making Emily squeal with each thrust, her eyes going all over the place. This wench was enjoying it, he grinned and Henry worked on. Feeling her shudders growing in intensity till his seed spurted into her and kept flowing until he was exhausted and pulled out. Her hands had gone red as the metal dug into them and now he saw the first signs of pain in her face. Looking down her feet were going the same way so he better relax the bonds soon or she’d get hurt. Emily managed not to scream in frustration at just failing to climax on feeling him drawing out. SO unfair, didn’t he know that this was for both their pleasures? But she better not say anything and then smiled on hearing the clink as he adjusted the catches and began to reduce the strain on her limbs. Henry heard her gagged sighs of relief and hoped she’d enjoyed it. Maybe next time she’d go all trembly like his other wenches had after he’d done that to them. Maybe he’d have to teach this girl what to do properly in a bed rather than this contraption. Now it was freedom time… well until he placed Emily into the gibbet cage and hid her away for the night to stop the brother ghosts discovering her and having their go! Minutes later he was helping an exhausted Emily off the rack, her muscles weakened by the strain of what she’d been through. Leading her back to the table and she grabbed a cloth then turned away, obviously wanting a bit of privacy he assumed. Wandering away to examine the gibbet, hoping it would be of use. Tugging on the front he was pleased when it creaked open, a box of pins on the base sliding closer too. A detailed look and he soon worked out how to use it. Meanwhile Emily was quietly dressing herself back into her robe. Hoping that ‘Henry G’ was satisfied with her tonight and they could meet again tomorrow for more playtimes. She turned towards him and asked the guy was the castle recreation what he and the family remembered. It was fairly close, he’d replied and over the next half-hour Emily questioned him about what life had been like. Also were they aware of what modern 21st century people knew. Henry nodded. “Yes, we’ve been watching over this place all the time. From the years of decay, til a century ago when the Historical Society began work. There are some things we’d have put right. One day Emily I’d like you to begin writing it. I don’t know if your people would understand if a youngster suddenly tried to change things but that’s for another day. The way modern folks interact is so strange to us from the past! We listen in all the time, read the papers that are lying about and try to learn, but it is puzzling.” She grinned, “I guess you’re not computer literate then?” His turn to chuckle now and he came up and rubbed her body. “Those funny picture screens and the things you touch to make them work, they seem to rule your lives. Same as the little boxes you speak into, we know what they do, have done once they began appearing a century ago. But since they stopped being attached to the wall and have moving images on the fronts people are addicted to touching the damn things.” She really laughed at that. “You have obviously been watching us but there is a lot for I guess both of us to learn. I’ll teach you about modern times, you do the same about you and the past, yes?” He admitted yes, he had been watching, as had his family. Seeing peoples’ fashion and tastes changing even up here in bleak Shetland. Learning how the language was evolving too. “Guess you were especially watching… the ladies?” she smiled and if it was possible for a ghost to blush then Henry did so. “Yes, I’ll admit I have been. The visitors mostly but also the people who’ve worked here. Some generations of the same families who’ve devoted their time to Sumburgh and for that we thank them all. Your family for instance, your grandmother Iris, mother… is it Jean or Jeanette, she seems to use both? Now there is… you my dear.” Emily confirming it was actually Jeanette but only using the shortened form at work. She and Emily’s father, Iain were away on holiday so wouldn’t be back for a fortnight. That was partly the reason Em was here playing her games where she’d assumed not to get caught. “Well until your mother found me… ” “Yes, I was surprised to hear about it. You however have a very different outlook on life; your elders were and are a bit straight-laced? Yet you like dressing in vintage stuff, my mother is very impressed at your work Emily. But even she was amazed to come into the dungeon the other day and find you like you were. That is why she has allowed you to come down here. I hope, young lady there will be more of this for… us, yes?” The girl was delighted and eagerly nodded, coming closer and they embraced. It seemed so damn strange kissing what she knew to be a ghost, but having not had a man for over a year since Jerry abandoned her Emily wasn’t going to pass this opportunity over. Their hands went everywhere and he joked that “it’ll be hard to keep you for myself.” As he seemed to know her family it was time he told her about his. She asked about his younger siblings and he paused, then explained that George had been 18 and Arthur a mere 16 at the time of the sinking. “So they’ve never had… a?” and he replied “Probably not… well George might have dallied with one of the servant girls but he hasn’t told me! Don’t see much of him about these days. A lonely ghost. Think he stays up on Unst most of the time at another old castle.” “And you, yes?” she queried and felt him freeze before relaxing a bit and tapping her nose in admonishment. “That’ll come later young lady. Not the sort of thing I like to talk about in polite company.” Which to Em meant yes, probably with Mary and her buddy Margaret but she better not press. Changing the subject Henry asked Em why she liked being chained up and suchlike. In old times they were used as devices for punishment, not pleasure. She grinned and told him that modern women had a lot more freedom these days and she’d show him tomorrow ‘some stuff on the funny screens upstairs that would explain everything’ “Very well I’ll wait. There are things in here I’m sure I can use to bring you pleasure Emily, like that,” and she blushed SO much as he pointed towards the gibbet cage. Em followed him to it and looked down, seeing loops in various places as Henry explained how someone would be secured. Stepping inside and positioning him, closing up the loops before placing his arms at the back, telling her to shut the door on him. She obeyed and stood there shaking at the thought of being locked in it herself! “It’s amazing… ” she said and he grinned, asking her to open it again and did she want to try it sometime. Of course she did and Henry saw Emily glowing as she tugged the front bit allowing him to glide out. “May I… have a few minutes just standing in it now… please… Master?” Despite her fears Em kissed him for a long while then allowed herself to be eased into the cage and he made sure her ankles rested in the rear halves of the fixed cuffs, her neck the same and she lifted her hair over the top. Going round the back he gently drew Emily’s arms behind and placed both in the loops. Telling her to relax because he could feel the girl shaking a lot now. The two halves were closed up then he knocked pins into Emily’s wristcuffs. The girl heard the ‘tinks’ and tugged, a faint gasp and squeal at the fact they were LOCKED. “Noooh my goodness… ” she spluttered. She’d only wanted to get the initial effect, not be secured in it straight away! Henry paused and came round the front to see her nervous expression. “Shhh young lady. It’s best if I show you properly how it is done. The first of your restraints is done Emily. Do you wish me to carry on?” Seeing her lovely chest rising and falling a lot faster now. She thought about it… for a long time. “Yes… Master, please continue.” They had another smooch and he went down and did the same to Emily’s ankles, taking a moment to examine her shoes as naturally he’d never ‘seen’ high heels close up before. They seemed strange but as she could walk it didn’t matter, besides she wasn’t going to be mobile for some while once this was finished. A gentle rubbing of her legs earned him a chuckle as he came back up to pin her midriff band then lastly that shapely neck was enclosed. Henry brought the front round and closed it. Emily managing not to gasp this time as it sank in how restrained she was now, unable to even wriggle that much. “Is it better?” he murmured and Emily nodded, too excited to even say a word in case he changed his mind and freed her. Henry walked all round, seeing her limbs secured. Though her elbows did seem to be… flexing? There’s ways round that, he thought and headed for the cupboard and grabbed a set of cuffs, seeing her eyes watching him, wondering what they were for. She soon found out as he went behind and placed one cuff just above her elbow and locked it, the girl realising that he was… Oh wow… and this time Emily did gasp as he eased her left arm closer to the… “Master pleeease… be careful… ” she murmured as the strain was getting considerable, but not yet painful then she felt the other cuff being locked around her arm and she breathed a sigh of relief as the link gave her an inch of slack back again. Coming around Henry saw how this extra set of restraints made Emily’s already impressive chest bulge out even more. A shame she was dressed! But he opened the front and began to stroke her body for a while anyway then kissed her before stepping away. He grinned at her then looked across at the pile of cloth… Emily realising these were for her gag and blindfold. “Yes please, Master, we’ve got this far.” She whispered and he grinned then reached for the first. Packing it in far more than Mary or Margaret had done then it was tied off, the guy seeing the bulging… and glowing cheeks of his pretty new captive… or hopefully lover before he wadded up the last bit. “Tomorrow my dear, we’ll play a lot more in here… if you want to?” he said. As her eyes were sparkling in agreement he knew she’d cope tonight and Emily nodded, wondering where she was to be sleeping. He’d already said that he needed to leave soon so why do this now when there was so little time? “That’s good. I’m really going to enjoy training you,” he grinned and she smiled again as she received another long stroke and a nose kiss. “Shall I finish you for a while?” Henry asked and saw Emily pause, wondering what this meant. But being held like this was really turning her on so Em nodded and winked at him. Before Henry did her eyes he’d better show Emily her quarters, well she was in them but where the cage was going so he stepped away and bent down a few paces from the front of the gibbet. Like the servants upstairs he pressed down on the corner of a flagstone and Em was amazed to see it move. He lifted it up and folded the stone back. Emily seeing nothing but a hole… and she wondered… surely NOT down there all-night and locked in this? Oh my goodness, I am, she thought as Henry grabbed hold of a rope and tossed it over the beam above the rack. A second followed then he clambered on top and secured both to the loop on Emily’s cage. Em began to speak but could barely raise a squeak as he tugged hard on them and she squealed louder as the cage lurched to one side and closer to the hole. Soon she was just above it, and trying not to start sobbing as he arrived with the cloth as this was not what she’d hoped for. “You’ll be safe away from my brothers… down below Emily. Until we meet again sometime… ” he said then despite her look of shock wrapped those widening eyes as she realised what that meant. Faint mewing and the fact her hands were now flapping in some sort of panic made him figure that she’d just done that! The banging of the door pins just added another layer of restraints and Emily was appalled at how suddenly things had turned… did he not understand it was supposed to be FUN? A louder squeal as he lifted the cage forward again then he heard weeping begin as the thing graunched on the edge before sliding downwards. Soon it bumped on the bottom, her keening wails making him hurry up and untie the knots before bringing the top over. “Goodnight my dear… ” he said and eased the lid down, just in time to hear… “Nggghhhhhhoooo… !” before the stone was levelled with a thump, leaving his beautiful new ‘lover’ to contemplate what was going to be an interesting time for her. Emily tugged pathetically on her cuffs, her arms already aching at the elbows from the extra set. Her eyes streaming tears at how this had turned out. She was also worried about the air down here. The stone had seemed fairly tight fitting and maybe… So it took a while before she felt a breeze on her left cheek. “Miss Emily… ” Came a whisper and the girl froze. Willing it not to be her mind playing tricks before the lack of air killed her. “Miss Emily… ” it came again, louder this time, female too and she squealed when something touched her breasts. “Huugghhhppp… ” she spluttered into the gag but froze when there was a gentle tapping on her nose. “Be still Miss, it’s Margaret. Master Henry sent us down to look after you tonight.” The spirit said and Emily slumped in her bonds, still sobbing quietly as she felt fingers going to the knots in her gag and undoing them. The girl easing her tongue once the material had been removed. She tried to say something but a hand was placed firmly on her jaw and another slightly different whisper, probably Mary she thought, told her to remain silent, but least she said please. Emily relaxed and slowly her jaw was released and she worked it around. “We are not allowed to free you Miss, from the cage because this is a test of your character. That is the Master’s orders but he did say your elbows could be unlocked to avoid harming you, will that be sufficient?” It was better than nothing, so she nodded in agreement. Immediately hearing the scrape as a key was inserted in the lock, turned and it popped open with a click. Emily’s arms easing enough but it still made her gasp as the circulation improved. To ‘just’ have her wrists secured was a bonus and she sighed as the ache faded from her shoulders. For a moment Emily thought the gag was going back in as the material rubbed her cheeks but soon became apparent that one of them was cleaning her face from the tears. “That better Miss?” and Em whispered, “Yes thank you, is that Mary?” Jumping as a hand from the other side rubbed a nipple. “No, Mary’s over here… oh I’ll do your eyes too,” and soon the blindfold was off too. Still pitch dark but things were better… if only she could step out of her shoes. Her toes now crushing themselves into the points, she normally only wore heels for an hour, two at most yet now she was to stand in them all night and maybe more? The clean up soon finished and Emily whispered ‘thank-you’ and got a pat on the cheek. What she wasn’t expecting however was the two servants slowly beginning to rub her torso through the velvet fabric. Emily shuddering as her nipples became the centre of their attention. “Shhh… ” came a whisper in response to a groan as by now they were rock hard against her dress. A finger behind going down her backbone and Emily’s mind was going nuts. If one of them thought about… It did and the girl felt her dress moving as something went underneath. Touching her ankle cuffs making Emily tremble as fingers slid so gently over her calves, past the knees and onto her thighs and still going north. Another sigh as it paused then dipped just slightly into her. Making the other ghost, who was still working her breast chuckle into an ear. “Naughty Miss Emily… But we know what she likes… ” it whispered, taunting her and the girl flushed as the other one continued touching there… Easing her lips apart then two fingers unhooded her clit. A louder groan was enough and Emily soon found herself being gagged. Only because she suggested it! After a long smooch, Em now discovering that women kiss women differently, then she’d said that and the material was placed back in and tied off. Now silent she stood helplessly waiting for them to start working her over. They didn’t disappoint and Emily’s body took a pounding as Mary and Margaret tormented their victim all through the night. She’d just drop off after a session then they’d start again! But the girl had stamina too so it was a surprise after yet another cleaning period when Em squealed as she felt her arms being cuffed again, with the blindfold also now replaced. “Shhh Miss Emily. It’s almost dawn. Time you got some rest before Master Henry returns. He’s a rather light sleeper so we’ll assume he will not leave you too long. Good day… naughty Miss Emily… see you tonight, we hope,” was the last chuckling thing the girl heard but she was smiling behind her blindfold despite the fact her feet ached like hell and the rest of her wasn’t feeling that good either. Seemingly moments later Emily was startled into wakefulness as the hatch creaked open… “Good morning young lady. I’m assured you passed a pleasant night Emily… so now you should be happy and ready to start your training?” She grinned tiredly behind the gag but relieved that she’d soon be freed from the gibbet. Bracing herself as it lurched unsteadily upwards. Her arms were two rods of pain and Emily squealed hearing the tapping of the hammer as he knocked out the pins. It was SUCH a relief to bring her hands round the front, the creaking of her shoulders almost audible but Emily prayed she wouldn’t collapse when he did the rest. The gag and blindfold were removed, Em’s mouth soon joining Henry’s in a very sensual smooch. The guy looked and was dressed the same as yesterday so least she could see him there. “Ready to come out?” he asked and Emily nodded. It was a close run thing and he did support the girl as she hobbled out of the gibbet, straight away kicking off her shoes and quickly sitting down on the rack edge with a gasp as her hamstrings relaxed! A yawn was muffled and she grinned, trying to stay upright as she apologised. “I’m sorry young lady. I forgot you ‘real’ people need to sleep properly. It’s different for us, we just… well go quiet and hang around… ” She nodded and apologised again for being weak, trembling as his hands began to rub her shoulders and it felt good. Whatever his 19th century limitations he was a great masseur! “Thank you… Master,” she replied, remembering that he was of senior status to her, even if he was a ghost! “But I suppose you don’t eat either?” she asked and he shook his head. “No, again we don’t, I’ll open the hatch and take you up to that room where you prepare food, yes?” Emily was pleased and Henry stripped off then gradually faded from view, only a faint shadow flitted across then she heard a noise from the fireplace. A moment later she realised from the scraping that her way out was ready, so she groaned and stepped back into her heels, grabbing Henry’s clothes too. Going to the bottom of the hole and standing there. Em managed not to squeal when ‘hands’ clamped round her waist then lifted the girl upwards! So nerve-wracking as she floated out of the hole and landed nearby and he let go. Taking his clothes and dressing himself, whereupon he materialised again. “So you don’t walk into me by mistake. I’ve had a few close calls when going round the castle. No wonder the old guard, Raymond isn’t it, is nervous sometimes? He’s convinced this place is haunted because my father bumped into him one afternoon!” She laughed at that. “Well Master, he’s right, but a shame I cannot tell him.” Henry laughed this time and headed for the door, unlocking it and Emily was about to step through when he called her to wait a moment. The guy going to the cupboard. “I believe you need these young lady… please.” The girl turned to see him holding the leg-cuffs she’d worn last time and somehow Emily managed not to groan in frustration. She locked her limbs and handed the key over without complaint. Quite how she’d manage that tomorrow when the place reopened was yet to be worked out. She’d have to reassure him that she would return in good time and they’d continue to see and talk to each other. Emily trudged upstairs, this time not tripping up on the chain and after a very welcome bathroom visit she went to the kitchen. Henry gliding silently alongside her then went to sit down while she prepared some breakfast. The youngster relieved to be almost free and the girl made a stack of toasted sandwiches and a drink for herself. He drifted about the room, looking at the leaflets that awaited sorting for the display racks. Having finished it and washed up Emily assumed she’d be taken downstairs and restrained… well she was hoping anyway. But Henry had other ideas, telling the girl to fetch notepaper then follow him. He even unlocked her ankles then left the restraints on the table. She hid them in a drawer, “Just in case someone does show up. They’re not supposed to be here until tomorrow morning. That’s when I have to… well, hide away til I can reappear without it being obvious I’ve been here all the time.” He smiled and told her that would not be a problem and the girl nodded. Knowing exactly where she was going to be held tonight. Looking at him and he smiled… making Emily blush and they had another cuddle and smooch. “You’re the first real person in nearly two hundred years any of us have dared to contact. Thank you young lady, for believing in us,” he said formally, rubbing Emily’s back and she held on. “Yes… master. We’ll have to keep it our secret for a while. Modern people are so stupid about the afterlife. I wasn’t sure myself until your mother found me down there… plus the ladies, and now yourself. I believe now!” she smiled and got a nipple tweak. Taking the time to step out of the heels and into a pair of sneakers for comfort. She was about to undress and get into her normal T-shirt and jeans when Henry asked her not to change. Coming over and gently taking hold of her. “Please Emily. I like you wearing that, you look prettier. More like a Lady,” and that made her blush. “Brings all the good memories back of when Ladies used to inhabit my… our world… ” She nodded at that and moved away to replace her clothes in the wardrobe. He took her left hand, kissed it then led Emily into the corridor. Over the next few hours Henry and Emily toured the innards of Sumburgh Castle, a shame it was raining so they didn’t go outside. The ghost dictating everything he knew or remembered while Em, who thought she knew most of it was amazed at what information was inaccurate or completely unknown. It was going to be so difficult trying to persuade her boss to almost rewrite the entire history of the building for future publications. Lunch for her followed then Em looked at him and he nodded. Soon enough a happy Emily was ‘lifted’ downstairs then obeyed the request to strip naked. Before too long she was back on the rack and Henry was pounding into her again. The youngster was already dreading tomorrow when she’d have to leave this part of her life behind… though she made a mental note to check when her parents were next due to go on a holiday without her!

story continued from part two Part 3: Welcome Home M’Lady Emily escaped Sumburgh unseen. Using Dave’s secret door, well the back gate actually, he used it to sneak outside for a smoke and she knew it’d be opened after his arrival. Arriving to her home a mile away across the bay in Toab and she went to the living room and looked out. It was a marvellous view south across the airport where her dad had worked for the last fifteen years. The castle beyond the control tower with the Sumburgh hotel further away and the other main heritage site at Jarlshof the last stop before visitors fell off this southern end of Shetland. Having lived here since just after her fourth birthday Em didn’t regard herself as an ‘incomer.’ What Shetlanders call those who move and settle on the islands. In her case she hardly remembered life in Aberdeen, now she devoted her time to this wonderful rustic landscape. A lottery win five years before had financed their lives, allowing Emily not to have to earn a living but also had caused a few problems, mainly the fact she’d been under-age when buying the winning ticket. Her parents had ‘confiscated’ it on finding out how much it’d won and they’d refused even to tell her the amount. Promising the girl most of it would be placed into a trust-fund for her, but only to be accessed after she’d turned 21. As that was in six months Emily had been ticking off the time since then. They’d also insisted that she find a volunteer job to stop any suspicious talk from their neighbours and that was how she’d ended up at the castle. Mum too working there when she wasn’t teaching at a local school. Staring into space a week later sitting in their front room with the parents back, half-listening as Iain droned on about their vacation, Emily looking through the photos trying to be interested at images of this church and that castle. No castle had residents like hers’ mind and she was daydreaming enough that he stopped talking, waiting to see how long it’d be before the girl realised he’d shut up! “Sorry dad, bit tired and I’ve got a race tomorrow, been doing too much fitness training,” she smiled trying to make light of it. That earned her a pat from mum though she did wonder aloud if Em was all right? “You’ve been rather quiet this week honey, sure you’re ok. Nothing we can talk about?” Telling the folks what had really been happening to her in Sumburgh Castle would have seen Emily carted off to a doctor so she bluffed and lied her way out of it. Hating the fact mind, having always been taught to tell the truth. Eventually they let it drop and life continued. She didn’t see or rather feel much of Henry over the next few weeks. The odd touch and one long kiss and cuddle when he knew she was alone in the castle. He did however scare the heck out of a group of schoolkids one morning. Em leading the party through the dungeon when there was a bang from below. Everyone jumped and a couple of the girls had squealed. Thankfully no tears but Em managed not to laugh when telling the youngsters, “that Sumburgh… Only has friendly ghosts, like Casper. But I call him Henry, I’ll tell him off later, alright?” and a few smiled, relieved this lady was joking. Four months later Emily thought someone was playing a bad joke on her. Discovering by accident that developers were looking at Sumburgh and wanted to turn it into a hotel! She was appalled. “All our hard work, and the council want to sell up?” she stormed. Iain and her mother surprised at how bad Emily was taking this and were worried this news would ruin Em’s 21st birthday party at the end of the month. The girl went storming into work next morning, grabbing hold of Dave to have a blast, only to find moments into her rant that he didn’t know either! “Where’s that come from young lady. I know nothing, how do you?” so she explained that her dad, who worked on the helicopters had been told of plans to allow private jets to park on the corner near their hangars. These symbols of corporate excess were going to be bringing in VIP’s to Shetland to play the Islands’ many golf courses. The hotel at Sumburgh wasn’t sufficient for ‘high-end’ clients and the consortium wanted the Castle instead. The council was in secret discussions but obviously word was getting out. A few phone calls by Dave got some interesting responses. “You, dear missy, might have just saved our jobs. Well done.” Earning her a hug from him and handshakes from the others. She hoped Henry wasn’t about, he might get jealous! Eventually the local paper broke the news and most of the residents were appalled. Only a few wanted the Castle to change, them saying the money these VIP’s would bring in was of more benefit than the way the place was now. Emily began a petition to stop the developers and en mass Shetlanders signed up. Gaining Em notoriety but a lot of support. But the council ignored them, a meeting went to a vote and to most people’s disbelief planning authority was granted if the money was right! Emily was devastated but grimly smiled through her 21st party at the church hall. The vote happening the day before and for an hour after the result she’d thought about cancelling it. Only her friends pleading got the girl to go ahead and the photos taken showed her looking happy enough. She’d also worn that maroon dress from the collection and looked stunning. Her mum and dad knew this, like everything else recently was their girls’ way of showing a rebellious side but least on the outfit part they’d approved. It was a sad occasion when Dave locked the castle door for the last time. A tearful Emily and her parents there alongside Raymond and a couple of others. The movers were due next week to start clearing the displays; the stuff was going to another collection in Lerwick. She said little as they walked to the car but as Iain was about to depart Em said she’d rather walk home ‘to gather her thoughts’ before leaping out and slamming the door and gesturing for him to go on without her. “She needs to get a grip love, I’m going have words tonight if she gets too stroppy,” he said to Jeanette who nodded. Though disappointed by the decision she couldn’t understand why the girl was so upset about it. It wasn’t as if she was ‘seeing’ Dave or one of the others personally, Em was the only unmarried staffer employed there. Arriving home two hours later she said little as they had dinner, but Iain knew she was smouldering inside as plates got banged and drawers shut ‘firmly’. Any answers got a monosyllabic answer, like back in her teen years and there’d been a few barnies then. Late night coffee was served in silence and soon he’d had enough. The TV was switched off halfway through one of her favourite movies and that earned him a glare. Even Jeanette looked startled then the row had started. Minutes later she was in tears, the elders sighing as Emily stomped to the door saying she was going to bed. “Maybe I’ll be better in the morning,” was her last comment, as another door was slammed shut. A groaning of relief from her parents as her bedroom one went the same way. They looked at each other. “Were we that bad as youngsters?” Iain asked, Jeanette shrugging then grinning wryly. “Maybe I was, Iris isn’t around to confirm or deny anyway!” and that got them chuckling quietly and they chatted over a few things before retiring themselves. Emily was relieved when their door finally closed and the noises from their en-suite were silenced as she lay there trying to doze but seemingly unable to sleep, waking every half-hour by her watch. Tossing and turning, wishing Henry was with her. There was no need for house alarms up here and hours later the girl was on the move. Dave wasn’t aware Emily hadn’t handed in her set of Sumburgh’s keys, nor the fact she knew the code for the alarm. So he’d have been amazed to see the girl emerging from the fog striding purposely towards the building. Mind you he might have thought it was a ghost the way she was dressed. A flowing white ankle length outfit, actually one of her nighties with a wrap on top! It’d been bloody freezing as Emily walked the distance from Toab; it’s three miles by road around the bay yet nobody had passed her. Guessing that with the fog down the night mail flights had been cancelled so it meant she’d not needed to hide on hearing any traffic coming. Shivering in the chilly air she finally saw the gatehouse and knew she was ‘home’. The door was unlocked with a lovely clunk and she stepped inside. Tapping in her number and the blinking red light went green again, a sigh of relief at that. Grabbing a torch Emily went to the cafeteria and made herself a large hot drink because she couldn’t stop shivering then sat down with it, ears alert for any sound… but the place was silent, as any normal person would have expected. Gunning the coffee down and finally warmed up inside she washed up the cup then headed below. Emily stood there sobbing as she looked around the dungeon, knowing that soon the place would be gone and the collection broken up. Why had the society sold out to a mainland developer after all this time and effort in years of fundraising, she thought angrily for the umpteenth time. Though her mother and father were upset they had other interests, well dad was still working but for the girl it was far more personal as she worried about Henry and the others. He might ‘only’ be a ghost but to her he was… Just the way he’d looked at her when she’d told him the news last week after conformation that the place was being sold. Sad at first, his expression as he’d held her then what he’d said before they’d parted. “We’ll ‘survive’, we did after the place went to rack and ruin. But Emily my dear, please remember that I can supply all your wants… ” “Whatever you do, I’ll be waiting for you… ” Now she looked at the wardrobe then walked across and opened it wide. Seeing the leg and wristcuffs she was so well aquatinted with. Emily reached for them and held both in her hands as the tears rolled on. The girl laid them on the rack… then ran upstairs, still crying. Quickly she grabbed the three dresses used from before then wriggled her way into Henry’s favourite. The maroon one when they’d first met downstairs in the sub-basement, adding her own high-heels that he liked her to wear. Henry’s clothes were added to the pile. Returning with the loot Emily packed that basket with the restraints and the clothes before lowering it down to the fireplace below. Dropping the rope down there too. Then she went over and opened that hatch, propping it upright with a stick of wood across one side. Then she grabbed more rope, a much longer one and threw an end over the beam before tying the ends together and dropping it down the hole. Pleased to see it almost went to the bottom. She used a ball of string and carefully tied a length to the stick then cut the correct amount before replacing the rest in the cupboard. Another look round the room then Emily crossed herself before sitting on the edge of the hole and swung her legs over and down, making sure she didn’t touch the stick. Flicking her dress down so it wouldn’t snag on the edge Emily then put her feet together on the two bits of rope before grabbing it with her hands. Nervously she wriggled forward then slid off the edge till her butt was free. Only her hands and feet now bearing her weight as she began to lower herself down. It took a while but she was smiling happy tears as her feet finally touched the ground. The rope ends were untied then the girl looked up, slowly pulling one end, the other rising till it was light enough to be unable to stay up. Emily ducked away as the other end dropped down and the girl knew now what she’d done… Reaching for the string Emily stared up at the hatch… then gently tugged the loose end as her tears restarted. BANG! It was both horrifying, and thrilling to Emily as it graunched down and the last line of light vanished. Knowing now what she’d committed herself to. But there was lots of work to do yet and she scrambled through into the chamber. The girl relieved to see it as expected. That gibbet she’d spent so much time in as Henry had tormented her to orgasm, the stocks, the pillory and even that tiny cage, Em remembering the day locked so tightly she’d barely been able to breathe. Now she was here again and the girl got to work. Hanging up the dresses in their order, placing Henry’s attire on ‘his’ chair before going to the dresser. Doing her face took ages, even though she now had a mirror. Hair again took time but she was smiling at the end as she walked to the rack. Laying out the gag and blindfold above where her head would be as she measured the distances required. A last wander round, trying to put off the inevitable before… Emily patted the surface as she clambered on. Keys in hand as she locked both legs into the restraints, then the rack cuffs below them. Shuffling up till she was satisfied. Looking above Emily grabbed the gag then packed her mouth tight and tied it off. Reaching up then taking hold of her cuffs and made sure they were open, the girl trembling as she then laid her arms into the arm rack cuffs, to check they were in the correct place. Satisfied it was correct Emily sat up and stared around ‘her’ room, another look at the metal arranged above her before she reached for the blindfold then secured it. Plunging her into darkness as she settled down again. Emily was shaking as she placed her last free limbs into the rack cuffs and locked both then removed the keys, easing her hands closer. Raising and flicking her arms slightly to allow them to slip down beyond her wrists a bit and she shuddered as that meant all she had to do now was place them into the others. Her eyes crinkled behind the blindfold as she felt the loops resting on her skin. With her fingers she flipped the tops across then that first thrilling click as a cuff was locked. The other popped open and she cursed and grumbled as the first key was removed. Trying to get the key into the last lock almost defeated her, even though she’d practised a few times but finally she heard… Click. She was ready. Blindfolded, gagged, her arms and legs locked to a rack and Emily took a deep breath, the keys nestling in her hand… so now it was time… flicking her hand and the keyring flew away The tinkle as it hit the floor above her head made Emily smile at the fact she was now utterly helpless and only he could save her now. All she needed to do now was wait… It took ages then she heard rustling and her heart began to pound… “Good evening Lady Emily… welcome home… ” Henry said, kissing her nose then touching her breasts. The girl trembling as he worked them hard. The restraints were unlocked and she scrambled off the rack, into his arms for the first of many kisses. Breaking off Emily went to sit down, Henry’s hands going for her shoulders, as he knew by now what she wanted. “You know why I’ve returned, yes?” she asked sadly and he worked on. “I do, but it is a big choice you have made Emily. You know now that the hatch is sealed and that it will be impossible for you to leave… as you are… ” “You’ll only become one of us, to be with me and the others… if you go through what we did… You know what you are asking me to do to you?” and she shuddered violently now. Her hands trembling like the first day when she’d got stuck and thought herself doomed. “I understand… and I’m prepared for it… all,” she said at last. Henry said nothing then walked away to open the lower hatch, rotating it up then looking down. Nodding in approval before coming back to look at his lover. “Very well Emily. We’ll do it now sweetheart.” She smiled and he came close for another smooch then went behind her and began unbuttoning the dress. Emily stepping out of it then taking it from him to hang up. Bare now except for her shoes she patted the gibbet door and turned, allowing him to ease her inside then readied her hair. Her heart pounded at each tink as the pins locked her deeper into the cage. Hands clasped together and he kissed her fingers before drawing Emily’s arms back and the last loops were secured. A kiss followed then Emily received her gag, packing it as usual and she could barely squeak. The blindfold was last and he saw her fingers trembling as he did the knots behind her head. Stroking Emily’s neck and a gentle sigh emanating from the girl before the gate was closed and secured. He clambered on top to do the ropes then lifted the cage up and over the hole before pausing. “Ready my dearest Emily… ?” The longest pause of her life then she nodded. Trying not to scream as she felt the gibbet begin the descent into the hole, knowing she’d soon be with him properly was comfort enough for her. What fun they could have down here. More to the point she could get revenge on the developers by haunting their guests! The thump as it hit the bottom made her jump then a brief pause as he undid the rope. Another wait then she felt the air move and the hatch came down. Henry pressing hard to seal her in then he stood above and listened… Emily waited then gradually she heard it… drip… drip… then more drips, coming faster and faster still. The temperature dropping slightly and she blushed, feeling her nipples reacting to the change. Jumping as best she could on feeling the rising level of the water beginning to cover her feet. ‘Least it’s warmer than his was’ she murmured into the gag. The storm that had taken Henry’s family had been midwinter rather than the July it was out there now. Slowly it came up and she mentally ticked off the distance left to go. Knees, thighs, midriff all submerged now. Splashing a bit with her fingers as it came over her butt and before long it was beyond her breasts and up to her neck… as Emily suddenly realised what was happening… that she was about to… “Nghhhoooo… ” she wailed, struggling against the bonds. Head thrashing above the collar. She DIDN’T WANT this after all and screamed again… Her bedroom door crashed open and Jeanette rushed over. Grabbing hold of her screeching girl before she woke the rest of the village. “Bloody hell Emily, what on earth is the matter?” she gasped. Trying to work out why the youngster was halfway to eating the corner of her pillow. Her eyes were still shut however and Jean lifted her to a sitting position and gradually Emily awoke. Stunned to find out she was still at home and not about to drown in the gibbet after all! An hour later a shamefaced youngster was sitting at the dining table trying not to tell the truth about her nightmare. Just fibbing that she’d ‘been on a boat’ and fallen overboard then thinking she was drowning! Jeanette listened in silence but smiled at seemingly the right places as far as Emily thought. Whether she actually believed the tale wasn’t known. Em was a damn good swimmer, besides she’d been overboard on more than one race occasion and survived! But once she was up and dressed her parents sat the girl down in the living room and told her some stunning news to try and cheer her up. Now that Emily was officially past her 21st that trust fund had matured. This had actually comprised most of ‘her’ lottery win that Iain had wisely invested. “So we didn’t steal it for ourselves after all young missy, used it to finance your education and you must have enjoyed all our recent holidays?” dad said with a grin and she blushed SO red. Apologising for her rant yesterday. “Yeah, you cannot even blame teenage angst now love,” Jean said and everyone laughed this time. The amount however was a real surprise… nearly £6 million after tax! “So we are still planning to move back to the mainland when I retire, to Edinburgh probably but we will understand if you wanted to stay here… ” Iain began, raising a hand, as Emily was about to interrupt… again. She stopped and thought about it… then smiled wryly and got up, going to the window and looking out… due south. “Yeah, I probably will. My friends are all here and you know I won’t like city life, too noisy. Cannot play my stereo loud enough… ” Cue more laughter and she stared at those distant walls… “In fact… I am… I want to buy Sumburgh Castle! Keep it going like it should be and not developed as that hotel. The locals will be delighted,” she said at last. Mum just stared as her dad grinned, his wife slowly reaching for her purse and extracting a £10 note. “I really didn’t believe you’d do that Emily, so he gambled,” she said, handing the bet to her smirking hubby. Six months later. Emily locked the carpark gate then skipped up the pathway, happy that her first season of opening had been a great success. She’d received rave reviews from various heritage organisations, doing all sorts of media stuff prior to the big showday. Once that had gone well things had settled down though the flow of visitors was still good. The idea of her place and Jarlshof being on a joint ticket was a great one. The guests would do one attraction, have lunch at the Sumburgh Hotel then proceed to the other site. The spirits mainly remained in the background while she was working. The odd touch or whisper from Henry if he saw she was flagging. ‘Keep going my dear’ he’d murmur, stroking her gently and that would do the job. Once however Emily found a note written by the Duchess alongside the cash register as she’d prepared to open for the day ahead. ‘My dearest Emily His Grace suggests for you to keep a very close weather eye to the southwest this afternoon’ Charlotte’ She’d smiled reading that, knowing the forecast for the day had been pretty ropey and a check on the Internet now confirmed that. Phoning the Sumburgh and suggesting the next touring party do Jarlshof in the morning rather than afternoon as intended. After a debate they’d done so in bright sunshine then the coach brought the party to her as clouds gathered. Hardly had the last guest come through the door when a tremendous squall struck the peninsular. Em surprised to hardly be able to see across the bay as rain and hail began to lash the castle walls. Least that warning had enabled her to close Dave’s ‘smoking door’ and secure any windows facing that way. It lasted almost two hours as she led the tour upstairs. Noticing as usual that despite the Georgian and Regency period theme of the place, all the kids wanted to see was the dungeon and soon they’d headed that way. If only you folks knew what was below your feet, she’d think as the children stared wide-eyed at the rack and stuff lying around. By the time they emerged from below everyone was amazed to see the sun again, allowing them time to take exterior photos before they’d left. Arriving back inside Emily looked around to check there was nobody present. “Thank you, your Grace for the warning… ” she’d murmured. A ‘tink’ from nearby acknowledged her comment. Now she had two days off, being closed Monday and Tuesday during the off season and Emily guessed that it might involve her not seeing daylight for that much of it. Hurrying inside she closed the heavy wooden door then bolted it securely, the big old key turning with a satisfying clunk. A pause to listen for friendly noises, a faint round of applause coming from the dining hall made her smile. “Not the only lock I’ll hear tonight,” she grinned, going upstairs and making supper in her quarters in the roof section that had never been used in the original display. A bedroom, lounge, a new bathroom was it, all she’d needed and the cost hadn’t been that bad. £2.5 million for the property, then another half mil to fit it out to her tastes and finish the renovation of the main tower. Even paying the salary of her ‘old’ boss wasn’t that bad. Dave happy that she’d taken him on, Raymond had retired anyway, so the two kept it going well enough. Plus she didn’t say that on closed days off was the ghostly sight of ‘Mary and Margaret’ wielding dusters as they’d resumed ‘duties’ once more. The food bubbled away while she did the accounts. That was dispatched and after clearing up Emily had a long chat with her mum on the phone, a quick bath and hairwash then… “Usual rig my dear, please,” she said imitating Henry’s voice, selecting ‘that’ dress and buttoning herself inside. This time adding the new high heels in the same colour. Before long she was strutting downstairs then locking herself in the dungeon. Heading for the wardrobe and leaving two sets of cuffs plus keys on the corner of the rack then stood expectantly. Wondering what ‘pleasure’ she’d get this time. Last week it’d been just in here on the rack rather than downstairs. The time before she’d not even left her floor as Henry had materialised in the lobby shortly after she’d locked up. Once dressed he’d spent the whole break with her upstairs doing ‘normal things. Lying in his arms all night had been lovely and it was hard for Emily to forget just what he was. But she wanted him here now so… “Honey, I’m hooomme… ” Hands landed on her hips minutes later, a long kiss followed and she was thrilled to be in Henry’s loving embrace as he briefly stroked her before letting go. She watched as the leg cuffs drifted over to be by her waist, the girl lifting her dress and soon felt and heard delightful clicking as her ankles were secured. Grinning as he checked that Emily was wearing modern underwear and the right shoes, he’d taken quite a fancy to this stuff recently! Accepting the offered gag and while doing it she felt a breath passing her neck as he returned to the rack. The other set moved and her heart was beating faster as she knew what was coming as they waited… holding her hands up and allowing them touch the restraints. Taking the loops from his grasp, kissing both cuffs then handing them back, watching as they sank from her view and she dared not move to see. But the clicks as they were undone were enough for Emily to smile inside. Shuddering as his voice gently spoke words of love that meant so much to her. “Good girl. Now Emily, you know what is required of you next?” and she nodded. “Wrists behind your back then sweetheart… ” She smiled as the loops enclosed her arms and the locks were done. The invisible Henry pocketing the keys as they vanished from her view. Emily looked to where the hatch was and it opened moments later so she shuffled towards it. Shivering at the thought of being with Mary and Margaret again! The blindfold drifted closer and the lass was thrilled as she lost her eyesight for the rest of the evening… or possibly longer? A kiss on the nose then his hands clamped under her armpits and Emily braced herself, sighing happily as she was lifted up. “Excellent my dear. Now we’ll begin… ” The End.

story continues from part four Part 5: I Take Control - Again I had powdered the inside of the romper suit earlier and as it wasn’t skin tight Sophie didn’t need any talc, so she stepped into it and pushed her feet through the elasticized ankles and into the bootees. Then I drew it up her thighs and waist. She shuddered and laughed to herself. “Oooh, this is chilly…. nice though.” And she pushed her arms down the sleeves and through the elasticized wrists and into the mitts. Then I pulled the zip up her back and locked it at her neck. I passed my hands around her and grabbed her breasts, holding them firmly, and massaging them. I could feel her nipples were already hard. ...

I wanted to be with Stacey so bad that I would do anything. I was still a virgin in my early twenties and thought that I didn’t know how to be with a girl. She was very confident and had been around quite a bit. We spent our spare time at the University together and talked on the phone after classes everyday. Stacey moved near me into an apartment building with five apartments in it. I started to give her rides to school everyday. She was always telling me about the different guys she went out with. They were mostly older and she took advantage of them. She got them to buy her clothes and groceries. ...

Chapter 1: Why not? “Come on, it’s all in good fun!” Gaby said, poking Taylor in the stomach. Taylor winced, rubbing her stomach. She had only been in Boston for two weeks, but she was already beginning to regret the move. She was only a 23 years old girl from Woods Hole, MA, population 920, and she really did not belong in Boston. It wasn’t that she didn’t feel accepted, after all a girl with silky smooth white skin, beautiful red hair, and a smile so infectious that even Scrooge himself wouldn’t be able to help but grin is never unwelcome. And it certainly didn’t hurt that she had an ass so fine that cars slowed down while passing her back home, and nice C cup breasts. Taylor just felt that she didn’t fit in with anyone. She had been raised to believe that sex was something that you had after you got married, and that until then you never mentioned it. But everyone—even the girls—talked almost nonstop about their sex lives. However, Taylor didn’t want to lose the only three friends she had made since she moved, so she didn’t complain. ...

Name: Sarah Gold Age: 21 Home Address: 76 Heartfield Street, Oxford, UK Job: Nome Appointment Time: 12pm, Monday 27th, April 2015 Reason for Appointment: Sarah was spotted on a little known fetish website by myself. She has the good looks and perfect curves I am looking for. She is unemployed and will be looking for money. She has a long list of kinks and fetishes which is listed on her profile. I see her as the best person for my needs and should be easy to control. Goals: Offer her a long term contract with our new fetish escort agency and send her to the highest paying client. We don’t care what they do to them as long as they come back. Notes completed at 11:11am By J J was the manager of contracts and control. A website he had just up a couple of days ago. He planned for the website to act like a middleman with sexy girls he would show to clients. The website was set-up for people with extreme fetishes and kinks. He needed girls who found bondage a turn on and would need money. He would then offer them a long term contract and sent them around the UK. They would go to the highest paying client. Sarah would be the first girl employed by the company if the meeting went well. April 27th. 12pm. Sarah rushed into the meeting room as the clock past 12. Her high heels made loud clicking sounds as she ran over the floor. J was waiting for her with the contract laying on the table. He was not happy with her late arrive and told her it should never happen again. But after that poor start, they soon got talking. With Sarah’s overall love for the world of fetish, soon winning J over. They talked through the contract and soon signed. She needed to have a few photos taken and have her profile set-up. She also needed to be given an outfit to wear to the clients location. She had done her make up and hair beforehand and looked stunning. Her bright soft eyes and black eye-liner cut through the air. Her long brown hair was folded across her face. Her skin was flash and clean looking and her red lipstick was shiny and glossy. She was a tall girl with long sexy legs. She was slim with amazing curves and a beautiful backside. She had one of the best pair of breasts, J had ever seen. He took photo after photo as she slowly removed her clothes. Soon she was completely naked and playing to the camera. She was a top class girl and would do very well for him. He sent her home for the night and give her a parting gift. She got dressed and left with a smile on her face. He said he would call her in a couple of days after he set-up her web page. She was the only girl working for him at the moment and would be loved. April 29th J had spend the last two days working on the website and finding other girls. The website had been very slow and no client coming forward. He was thinking about shutting the site down and starting again. It was then an email popped up on his laptop with a unbelievable offer. The message was from a user calling themselves the wolf. They wanted Sarah for a week of extreme rubber bondage and would pay a stunning £7000 to do so. He quickly text Sarah to see if she wanted to do it. He got another email telling him the meeting location and pick up point. She got back to him in a heart beat and accepted the offer. J told the client the offer had been accepted and he would pass on the information to her. He got a final email back with the day and time they would meet and how she would be delivered. May 1st Sarah was waiting in the back of a white van in the centre of a car park. She had been told the location for the meeting and knew she was somewhere in Liverpool. It was a warm night as she moaned through her gag. The wolf had wanted her to be well bound and in rubber. She was wearing the outfit given to her by J, which was a full crimson red rubber gimp suit. It had built-in hands and feet and was skin tight. It had a short zip from her neck to her backside. Her ass and tits looked perfect in the eye opening rubber. The suit was shinning brightly as light poured in through the windows. She was suspended off the floor of the van by strong metal chains. Her legs had been frog tied with plastic wrap and duct tape. Her ankles had been handcuffed together and her feet taped up. A black leather body harness was pulled tightly around her. Her hands had been locked into red rubber bondage mittens and her wrists had been cuffed together. Her elbows had also been bound and a chain linked them to her wrists and ankles. It was a horrible mix of a frog tied and hog tied and it was very strict. Her mouth was filled by two pairs of used knickers. A layer of duct tape covered the lower half of her face. Plus over the top of that was a thick layer of electrical tape and plastic wrap. The plastic wrap covered her whole head and only had three small holes. Two for her eyes and one for her nose. Tape was also wrapped under her chin and around her head. A black stocking had been placed over her head and taped in place. She was moaning away to herself in the van and was enjoying the bondage trip. She had been tied up like this from the second they left J’s office. The position was painful and uncomfortable, but Sarah could put up with it. The smell of rubber filled her nose with each breath. The tape pressed against her head and the cuffs made a lovely clicking sound as she struggled. She had been left in the van and sooner or later, the wolf would drive her away. To be on the safe side and to advertise the agency, J had put cameras in the van as well as a tracking device. He was happy with the set-up and was well on his way home as a black car moved up to the van. The keys for the van had been left on the drivers side wheel. The car park was for long stays and Sarah could hear the sound of a car engine. Even through the walls of the van and the endless tape around her face. Her heart was running and sweat was building inside her suit. She could hear the car stop right next to the van and the engine cut out. The next second the driver’s side door was open and someone was in the van with her. They said nothing and closed the door with a loud bang. They had the keys from the wheel in their hand and started up the van. The trip was a blur of rocking from side to side and night turning to day. Sarah was on the road for so long she drifted off to sleep. She was jumped back into the real world as the van stopped. The sun was high in the sky and the heat was building inside the van. It had to be around mid day. She could see nothing out the windows as the back doors opened. She was hanging from the ceiling by chains as a figure walked up behind her. She could feel his hands rolling over her rubber suit as she struggled playfully. The hands then vanished from her body and did not come back for around 5 minutes. The wolf had some equipment for her as she waiting in her helpless state. He placed a asylum style bed below her suspended rubber body. She felt his hands moving all over her back and then she dropped onto the bed. She bounced a couple of times, before coming to rest in the centre of the mattress. The drop had been horrible and she moaning loudly into her gag. She was then wheeled out the back of the van and placed beside it. He shut the back doors of the van and locked it. Sarah was soaking up the sun as she cried behind her taped face. He left her for a long time as he parked the van out of sight. She was moving around on the bed as she tried to see what was going on. The bed had high metal bars to stop her from falling off, but they made it harder to see. She could make out a new looking farm house with metal panels covering the windows. A huge metal door was slowly opening and revealing the darkness within. She struggled with her bondage cuffs to see more. The door was now fully open and Sarah could still see nothing. She could see cameras hanging on the outside wall of the farm house and that it had two floors. The walls had been made from white limestone bricks and looked new. Her head was then forced down into the bed and a strip of tape was placed over her eyes. Sarah was frighting the attack as her world turned to blackness. But could do nothing about it as the bed started moving. She could feel the wheels moving and she guessed they were going through the inescapable door. She was inside his play house and would be his toy for a whole week. She could see nothing as the sounds of the wheels rolled on. It sounded like the corridor was made of metal and she could hear something else. It sounded like the door closing and the farm house locking down. That was because it was. She was wheeled into a room at the end of the corridor and left to struggle for the night. She tried finding a comfortable position to stay in. But with the cuffs and tape made it impossible to get a good nights sleep. Her suit was hot and filled with sweat as she had been wearing it all day. She was trying very hard not to go to toilet as it would stay inside the rubber all night. It was a battle she lost very quickly. She somehow closed her eyes and drifted off. The wolf watched over his new toy as a camera focused on her. He was slowly wanking himself off as he started thinking about his plans. He watched her for the next hour, until he cum. Then he went to bed with his mind filled with rubber bondage ideas. Sarah’s mind was also filled with images of rubber and BDSM. But the images she saw were miles darker and involved her being a tortured slave. The night was long and hard for Sarah and it would not get any better. Suddenly she was hit by a bucket of ice cold water. And was given a massive slap on her left ass cheek. She jumped around the bed for the next minute as she moaned into her huge gag. He unlocked her cuffs and removed the tape. She allowed herself to be controlled by him as she was freed from her bondage. Her body was sore and stiff as her limbs become movable again. He ripped the stocking and tape from her head and she could feel the pressure fading away. The tape covering her mouth was taken away and she spat the drool covered knickers out her mouth. Her jaw was killing her as she took a few deep intakes of breath. She was manhandled out of bed and onto her feet. Her wet and sweaty rubber gimp suit was squeaking away. She was uneasy on her feet, but was ordered to move. She was pointed towards a door and slowly stepped through it. She saw a sign on the door saying ‘Pig’s Bedroom’ which opened her eyes a little bit to the mind set of the person she was with. She was lead into another room with ‘perpetration room’ on the door. She knew she would be in for a long and painful stay. M88

This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 1: Vicky & Suzan BBF Hi, my name is Vicky and I’m going to tell you how I met Suzan. First, a little about myself. I’m a 28 year old, 5 foot 7 inch brunette. I’m slim with a nice set of full B cups, but I wish I had a rounder butt. But what are you going to do. I live in a small town on the east side of the lake. I own a small cottage located by the edge of park where the dunes are located, it’s mine since my parents got divorced. I was finishing my second year in college. They felt sorry for me since dad was taking off with his trophy wife and Mom decided she wanted to find herself. This was my gift from them since they were too busy with themselves. ...

continued from part one This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 2: The Pillory As I lay on the chase lounge chair, sipping a bit of wine, I thought on how I could intensify my latest bondage adventure. I needed something to really impale me. I am going to give it some thought. ...

continued from part two This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 3: Exercising with a Twist I was at work on Thursday and work was slow. I saw Suzan stopped in town for groceries. I saw she was walking a bit slower, maybe a bit bowlegged. Looks like that monster she was riding did a number on her tight little pussy. I don’t think I could ride that monster dildo the way she did, but then it would be an experience. If Suzan asked me to do it, I would gladly impale myself on it just to prove my friendship. ...

continued from part three This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 4: “The Discovery” I drove down to Suzan’s and stopped 100 feet from the house since I was early. I did not want to surprise her if she was not tied up. I slowly approached the fence and saw some balloons floating overhead. I thought that was sweet, she got some balloons for me. I peeked over the fence and to my amazement I saw Suzan spread eagle in front of the deck. Her ice timer had her locked in place till her release. ...

continued from part four This was told to me by Vicky and Suzan. At the moment they are tied up so I will relate the story to you. The names have been changed to protect the kinky. Part 5: Into the Woods Sunday could not come too soon; work was a drag due to inventory. Now that Sunday was here, time to get ready for Suzan’s bondage. We packed a backpack, checking the inventory: butt plug, dildo, twist tie, ankle and wrist restraints, ball gag, blindfold, and a rubber hood. Then there was the rope and snap rings; we had paced off the area were Suzan would be tied off and cut the ropes to length. Suzan made sure the video camera was charged. I brought some bottled water and a can of bug spray so Suzan would not be hassled by the little critters. ...

A new piece from Professor Challenger. Hope you like it. The Real Inescapable Self-Bondage Rope Tie (A True Story) By Professor Challenger DANGER! DO NOT ATTEMPT THIS WITHOUT A RELIABLE SAFETY PERSON PRESENT OR SCHEDULED TO RESCUE YOU! Those who have followed the Forums on this site and others may be aware of my quest to discover the inescapable self-bondage using rope, only. We all (I hope) know that it is easily possible to lock yourself up beyond hope of escape using ordinary handcuffs or other locking restraints if you can’t get or use the keys. Rope is another matter, since it can almost always be cut relatively easily with a sharp instrument. (Of course, not wanting to cut your silk cords, or high-end shibari rope may be a deterrent–.) Other authors have asserted that it is possible to tie yourself up with rope in such a way that it is impossible to free yourself, by yourself. ...

Part 1 I’ve always been something of a geek. I love sci-fi and fantasy books and movies; I can recite countless bits of useless trivia back to you about all kinds of movies. So, it was no real surprise that I took to role-playing games, or RPGs, as we like to call them. You know the kinds, Dungeons and Whatnots, all that kind of Tolkien-esque stuff. I had a couple of groups that I game with in high school, and it was fun, but it was never anything too serious or crazy. No, that waited until I got to college. ...

John entered the dark movie house with the sounds of a woman gasping on the screen. He could see she was kneeling before a huge cock and smiling. Then she leaned her head forward and began to suck on it. John froze momentarily. This is what he had come to see. Two days in the big city and one night to live the life of a swinging single. He would start with the porn movie, move down the street to the strip joint and then find a pickup bar for tonight’s action. ...

Joan arrived at the lake house after a two hour drive. They have been meeting out here without Ken’s wife knowing for almost two years The dark haired woman smiled at the thought. She did notice the absence of his car. Digging out her cell phone Joan sent him a text. “I’m here” The reply came a minute later. “I’m in town. Be there soon. Go inside.” Smiling Joan went into the lake house. She had been meeting Ken out here once a month for the last year or so. His wife never came out here so it was really safe for them to meet. Entering the “Play Room” as they called it Joan saw several things laid out for her on the bed. The bed was a youth bed, slightly shorter in length and a bit wider than a twin. It was made of metal with solid bed posts just the right size for handcuffs. There was one set of handcuffs attached to each bed post and she knew from experience that they would hold her securely with very little wiggle room. ...

I lay there and struggled against the cuffs and chains that held me fast to the bed. There was no use pleading – even if my muffled sounds through the gag could have been understood, Dave had made it quite clear that I was going to be there until he decided it was time to let me out. There had been a time in our bondage games when he got bored before I was ready to be released – leaving me feeling rather let down, but that had all changed since the arrival of Angela. I need to explain about Angela – but to do that I must go back to the beginning. ...

Authors note: This was inspired by a vid I came across recently called ‘Quicksand Bondage’ on MyVideo.de - http://www.myvideo.de/watch/10856811/Quicksand_bondage Emma had very little recollection of her actual abduction, although the events leading up to her capture were etched indelibly in her mind. On the day in question, she had been attending her regular Tuesday evening yoga class at the local gym. Just after the class had finished & she was preparing to get changed & leave for home, however, her mobile phone had rung & she’d stepped out of the changing rooms & into the corridor to take the call. It had been an old friend calling & for several minutes the two women had chatted & caught up on all the latest news. ...

Authors note: This was inspired by a vid I came across recently called ‘Quicksand Bondage’ on MyVideo.de - http://www.myvideo.de/watch/10856811/Quicksand_bondage Emma had very little recollection of her actual abduction, although the events leading up to her capture were etched indelibly in her mind. On the day in question, she had been attending her regular Tuesday evening yoga class at the local gym. Just after the class had finished & she was preparing to get changed & leave for home, however, her mobile phone had rung & she’d stepped out of the changing rooms & into the corridor to take the call. It had been an old friend calling & for several minutes the two women had chatted & caught up on all the latest news. ...

Part 1. Heather McCreadie sighed as the ruined castle loomed closer. This unexpected storm had thwarted her plans for a good walk today and it was raining hard enough that she’d decided to take shelter and ride it out. Coming inside and dumping her rucksack by the door. Obviously she was alone, thirty miles north west of Inverness on a long walk to Ullapool. But now she needed to let the mountain rescue people in the closest town know she was safely in cover. A check on her map for the co-ordinates of Claggan Castle and she sent the text and her intentions to stay here overnight. She had a week’s worth of food; full water bottles topped up an hour ago, a tent and so on. Her phone bleeped and she read the kind acknowledgement from that hunk ‘Geoff’ whom she’d spoken to when sorting her route and contact times. If only he’d been single she sighed, having remembered the wedding ring on his finger. Shutting off the phone to save the batteries though she did have spares too. Despite the rain it was warm enough for her to strip to shirt and shorts, August can be cooler but not this year, with records tumbling every month it appeared. But at least with the storm it kept the midges away and she quickly doused herself in ‘Off’ in case any of the buggers had also taken shelter and wanted to torment a tourist while the clouds passed by. She replaced her walking boots with the light canvas sneakers and decided to explore. Claggan Castle was a disappointment as she went from room to room on the upper floor, sheltering in doorways as the roof had long ago fallen in. So she returned to the ground floor and had a drink before attempting the staircase into the darkness below. Torchlight showed there was little here, every room was just a dusty space, the rough stone flooring thankfully dry and she wondered whether to sleep in one tonight. There was no draught so why not? One of the last two rooms on this floor was examined, there was another staircase that led below but no way was she going down again, also it seemed to have a hatch partway down. This chamber had tiny gaps in the walls where daylight shone through as she remembered the castle was built on a slope just below the summit of the hill. So despite being one floor down from the main hall there was still illumination on this side and the girl marvelled at the design. Also it was thankfully away from the wind. Heather gasped on seeing a few old manacles hanging from chains at various places, more on the floor about two feet apart underneath each of the upper sets. “Well I never,” she gasped gently kicking one with her shoe, the faint ‘clink’ of chain making her shudder. She’d never tried ‘bondage’ herself but didn’t mind reading about it on sites. She was becoming an avid reader of these now and hoped the girls she lived with in Ft William wouldn’t find out. But no way had she allowed anyone to actually tie her up. Mainly because she’d been too embarrassed to ask either of the guys she’d dated in the past. Her hands reached up to one of the loops and gave it a prod, seeing it swing slightly under her touch. Then she tried to ease the thing apart but no surprise it was jammed. Well having been like this for a couple of centuries she’d hardly have expected less. Out of curiosity she tried all the lower ones, amazed on actually getting two of them to open. Her heart hammered as she pushed one closed again, the metal snapping shut but thankfully Heather did not have her fingers in the way. So now she reached for the higher ones, but only got one to move a little until she tried the last pair, ironically above the only floor ones that still worked. Heather’s eyes widened as she, with difficulty and a lot of effort had both of the manacles open, then snapping shut again and it made her tremble inside. She reached up and held both at the same time but didn’t dare close them round her limbs. But still imagined herself helplessly chained to the wall waiting to be…well whatever people had done in old times. Tonight’s’ session in her sleeping bag was going to be interesting. Miss McCreadie left the room and went into the last, pleased there was natural light here too, but she was surprised to see this one had an old casket set into a recess next to the fireplace. The other rooms had the same but this was the first to have been occupied. She paused then decided this had to be examined and with a lot of effort dragged the box out into the middle. A latch was eased aside and she flipped the lid up, managing not to choke as a cloud of dust came off the top. The casket was half-full of greyish material and Heather wondered whether…yes. She lifted up the first one and discovered it appeared to be the remains of some sort of robe or dress. Quite heavy material and a little smelly of course, in bad condition but not surprising considering how long it’d lain there. Miss McCreadie held it against herself, the hem just skimming the floor. Laying it to one side her torch showed there to be a couple more and these too were examined by torchlight. The last appeared to have a pattern on it and was of a higher quality fabric and considerably better condition than the other two. It thankfully didn’t smell either, though it was a lot heavier thanks to having an inner skirt. She smiled and carried the robe out of the room and back to where her rucksack was. The light here much better, Heather impressed at the find, laying it out on her camping mat. A simple stylised black cross was the main motif on the dark grey bodice, more black trim around the edges of the collar, cuffs and the hem itself and Heather wondered what it had symbolised. Again wishing she’d listened to her teachers more at school. But something about this made her pause and wonder… Would it fit her? Surely women in the 1800’s were of smaller stature and build, but Heather wasn’t exactly Amazonian. She’d been one of the smaller girls at school so was normally not picked for any of the sporting teams unless the skippers’ were desperate, instead preferring the individual athletic events. Miss McCreadie stripped naked then reached for the robe. It had hooks and eyes up the back, at least two dozen and Heather groaned, knowing she’d not be able to do them all up. A few would surely do so nervously she stepped into the heavy dress and drew it up around her waist. Impressed that her hips did indeed go in, so she carried on. Easing first one, then the other arm into the sleeves, then raising the front to cover her breasts. It was a little rough against her skin but she didn’t care. Heather was delighted as she got the top hooks secured behind her neck and a couple below that too. Reaching down behind her back then tried to get a few more from her waist upwards. Heather was so flexible and carried on till she was amazed to get them all done. It could have been made for her and the lass was thrilled. A pause to set her camera on the casket lid and snap a few photos on the timer. Posing for her lens then checking the screen and it looked great. She wandered about, the dress doing it’s best to trip her up, as Heather had never worn anything like this before but persevered. Moving her rucksack downstairs into one of the other rooms where it was dark but quite warm. Looking outside it was raining just as hard but as she didn’t intend changing plans Heather could remain here and…play? Heather McCreadie walked back into the room where the manacles were. Wondering if she had the courage to try one on. Standing up against the wall and reaching up till she held one in her right hand then shuffled across and grabbed the other. The effect was amazing and she knew it had to be done. She got them both opened then let one go and nervously placed her wrist in the other. Pausing a long while then easing it…SNAP. She gasped as it gripped her limb, the lassie almost fainting on the spot, realising that she’d actually manacled herself to the wall! Standing there for a while then getting the thing open again and freeing her wrist. Sighing as the strain on her shoulder was reduced. Heather shuddered then looked down at her feet, seeing the other cuffs either side of her. Another intake of breath then she bent down and did her left ankle. A pause and she opened her legs as far as the dress would allow then just managed to get the other one secured. Leaning against the wall Miss McCreadie looked above, seeing the manacles either side and smiled. “Well you got this far,” and reached up and grabbed both with some difficulty, as they seemed higher up. Then she realised that with her legs apart it was her that was lower. But she still managed to get her wrists inside with fingers now gripping the fronts. Tapping them lightly against the walls but the cuffs wouldn’t close. So she paused then did it much harder and this time it worked fine. The two manacles snapped around her wrists and she gasped again. The feelings were incredible and Heather closed her eyes at what she’d just done. Now chained by ALL FOUR limbs to a remote castle wall! Heather began to moan, imagining hands running over her dress, fingers reaching for her breasts, sighing as someone began to play with her nipples that were now straining against the bodice. Tremors rushed through her body and more hands began to lift her robe up! Her eyes snapped open at that and she looked down, but of course there was nobody here… However her dress WAS moving of its’ own accord! Now bunching to around her waist and Heather squealed in shock… only for an invisible hand to clamp itself over her mouth, holding her firmly as she naturally began to struggle. More fingers running over her legs… all heading north and Miss McCreadie bucked violently against the wall as she felt one begin to slide into where it matters most. She tugged hard on the cuffs; her hands straining against the cold metal and at one point she thought one was about to give way. But the invisible fingers began to run in and out and she shuddered, flushing too on feeling herself start to get wet! Just when Heather was thinking she’d get to orgasm the fingers withdrew, her dress flopped down and she was left groaning in disappointment! What a tease her imagination had been to her and a smiling Miss McCreadie relaxed in her bonds, trying to tug one wrist free without hurting too much. Trouble being the last time she’d really had to strain with both hands to get one open. Now with her wrists a couple of feet apart and no way of closing the gap because of her legs like that, it started to dawn on Heather that maybe she had a problem here and really was stuck! The thought terrified her, but the shame of getting herself into this was equally damaging and Heather tugged harder on the cuffs now. Really digging painfully into her hands now, then she squealed as one suddenly snapped open, almost throwing her off balance. She paused, breathing heavily and sighed, reaching up and after a few minutes of straining the other flicked open too. Heather almost sobbed with relief; cursing herself for stupidity and having got her breath back bent down to start… Miss McCreadie screamed when the invisible hands grabbed her arms and torso, pushing her back hard against the wall, wrists being slapped into the cuffs again and them snapping around. Her face held firm. Muffling the wails as her dress began to rise and once round the waist she felt something entering …and this time it definitely wasn’t a finger! Easing itself into her and of a size that normally she’d have appreciated seeing the hunk that possesses it… but NOT now despite what she’d thought earlier. It began… in and out, really working her over, and though she tried to resist her body couldn’t take that much of this. Heather began groaning again as the rhythm increased and she started moving to match it, gripping as best she could until the inevitable happened. Crashing over her like a wave and Heather screamed into the hand holding her jaw before passing out. Coming to later on Heather groaned as the headache surged through her. Lying in her sleeping bag, two ‘nightlight’ candles burning on the floor nearby. THAT made her sit up and after popping some painkillers with water Miss McCreadie flicked on the torch. Seeing her rucksack where she’d left it and that was baffling, as somehow she’d changed rooms too, as there were no manacles in here. Heather wriggled out of her bag, using the torch to examine her wrists and ankles. Stunned to see no signs of bruising at all. The way she’d tugged her arms there surely should be some marks…but no. Also she was dressed in normal 21st century clothing with no sign of that dress. So had she dreamt the whole thing up? But it was a little chilly now so Heather got back into her bag and minutes later dozed off again. Up bright and early next morning Heather McCreadie cooked herself breakfast on the little stove then packed it away. A last look round and no surprise found herself back in the dungeon, though she still did not intend to go downstairs to the next level because of the blockage. Those cuffs hung there and she shuddered, wondering whether to try… “No chance!” she grinned and turned away. Peeking next door she saw the box where the dress had come from, in the recess as expected. A closer look and it appeared as if it’d never been touched, a faint layer of dust on top. Having sent her planning text Heather departed Claggan Castle, her mind churning at the thought of those cuffs and that dress. Why she couldn’t shake it off she didn’t know. Perhaps rather than reading a story she ought to write one and contribute it! All that day as she tramped across the countryside Heather could almost hear the clank of chains in time with her footsteps! At one point convinced she heard horses thundering past, their riders urging the animals onward. So she was mightily relieved to get to the village at Braemore, the place where she’d rejoin the A835 to Ullapool. Her farmhouse bed and breakfast a hundred yards short of the road itself where traffic was hurrying to get to the port before the last boat left. A footpath followed this course but half a mile parallel, so she’d do the last 11 miles in peace before her ferry left at 3pm on Monday, the girl having decided to do a circular walk tomorrow and stay here again if there was room. Checking in with the farmer’s wife, June showing Heather to her room then offering tea and some rather delicious cakes which the girl found hard to resist after a strenuous day’s trekking. The owner himself, Kelvin joining the pair later on, saying their son, James would be home from the market soon but would not be meeting up with them yet. The tractor had a flat tyre so he’d need to repair it before nightfall. Miss McCreadie was able to get some washing done in the sink, having a dig into the top of her rucksack where dirties were kept separate from the rest. They chatted on while the girl did her stuff, pleased that the visitor wasn’t one of those that just stayed in their room rather than interact with them. Also the room was available for the two days and Kelvin suggested a walking route that could easily be done in a few hours. Checking Heather’s map and seeing the girl had the newest version that had only been out a couple of weeks. “Nice to see some youngsters know what they’re doing. City kids have no idea!” he grumbled. The girl smiling as she cleaned one of her pairs of boots, rewaxing them at the same time. June impressed the slightly built Heather was able to carry such a load as she held the bag briefly. The youngster explaining, “My father was a Regimental Sergeant Major in the Paras’ he used to carry eighty pound packs all the time. When I went trekking with him, he always trained me to ‘earn your keep young missy. Don’t carry what ye dinna want!” he’d say as we’d set off for another fifty plus mile weekend. But they kept me fit I can tell you and my current trips still do. No need to pay silly prices to go to a gym.” A wistful smile at the old man and her mum, sadly two years gone now, she missed them so badly. The elders nodded Kelvin now knowing why she was so well prepared. Heather found the phone signal here was poor so used their landline to call Dornoch to let them know she was safely off the high moors, then a second to Stornoway, to her friend Mary, the lass she was visiting on Monday. However she found out from Mary’s mum that the girl was going down with a bad cold and would be unlikely to want to go hiking later on. She’d call Heather at the farm tomorrow and let her know whether to come over. “OK, thanks for the advice, bye.” June commiserated with her when Heather said a call might be for her Sunday evening. Miss McCreadie pleased that at least she hadn’t paid for the ferry tickets yet. “I’ll do the circular walk tomorrow, stop here with you then we’ll see.” They thought that good advice and Kelvin suggested a few paths around Ullapool that Heather could do if she got stuck there. Once tea was cleared away she finished the washing and hung it up, leaving the kitchen and wandered about the farm, seeing a jeep arriving and what could only be described as ‘Young farmer HUNK!’ emerging from the battered old vehicle. Coming over to see whom this pretty blonde thing was leaning against a wall with a small camera snapping the scenery nearby. Greeting her cautiously, because his hands were covered in muck as he apologised, his eyes roaming over the rather tight T-shirt and shorts displayed there. Not a voluptuous figure but more athletic than he’d seen for a while, Athena tennis poster girl maybe. However that face was easily stored away in the memory box as one of the better ones to have stayed recently. Even more of a smile on later finding out she’d be here all day tomorrow too! Heather couldn’t help blushing then told him the good news about the tractor, surprising the lad on an offer to assist if he wanted? “Nothing else to do so why not. I can handle a spanner thanks.” Well… another chance to closely eye up that body was easily going to be accepted and they headed for the barn. It took them two hours to get the wheel sorted and do some other stuff, seeing Heather appeared happy to help doing whatever was needed. She just seemed to be one of those kind people rarely seen these days. Both got thoroughly dirty but laughed about it, high fiving the other as June called the pair in for supper. James and Heather quickly rushing through showers and at least the farm had plenty of hot water for them both! ...

Bill walked gruffly into the bedroom, still dressed in his suit and tie from work. He held a chain in a clenched fist which led somewhere beyond the threshold. The chain suddenly snagged and he heard a strained rustling from out of sight. Giving the chain a stern yank, he overcame its resistance and Alice came stumbling into the room, the chain attaching to a leather collar buckled around her neck. She might have removed it, but similarly daunting leather cuffs kept her hands bound securely behind her back. ...

story continued from part ten Chapter 11: Notice of Discipline One of the rooms in Beth’s house served as her office. After all, she was wealthy, and not only had a family fortune, but she also served on the Boards of several large corporations! In fact, it was a fully functional office, with a computer, printer, copier, file cabinets, water dispenser, and even a coffee maker! There was even a separate desk for a secretary, if she had one! ...

Part One I knew my father kept an old coffin at his house having used it regularly for a Halloween stunt when I was a teenager. Myself in a frock and shut inside the old thing as he and some mates wheeled it around the streets. ‘Rising from the dead’ and scaring the crap out of people, all in the name of charity mind and as a family we’d raised a fortune over the years. Now with my mother gone and me having moved home to look after him it had become a chance to play a bit more. Bob didn’t mind and occasionally he took part. One memorable day he allowed me to wear one of mum’s dresses then locked me inside! I can safely say my heart was pounding! So when I read a series of stories on Gromet about girls who liked dressing up and being shut in coffins I decided I wanted to do it again. Showing the site to dad…only to find he’d known about it for years! And Mum too…was a serious addict and so he told me a lot of what they’d done. “We played a lot more than I care to admit, but nice to see you’re not too sweet and innocent to understand!” Talking to Bob one day over breakfast about this he grinned and said he’d made a few adjustments to it recently but would not elaborate, even when I nudged him. “You’ll find out soon enough young lady,” he said. I smiled inside but made sure he couldn’t read my thoughts. With today being my day off…it was gonna be playtime… Once he’d gone to work I did all the housework and washing which took all morning, prepared the slow-cooker for our dinner tonight and so on. But after my lunch I realised that I couldn’t put it off…I HAD to see what those adjustments were. Hurrying into the basement I locked the door before approaching the coffin. Flipping the lid up I stared…and was amazed. He’d certainly worked hard as I looked down, seeing the metalwork now installed at three places inside. One set of loops was for the ankles; the second would be for the waist with small wrist loops each side, while the last was obviously a collar to go round my neck. I was impressed, seeing they were padded, the same colour as the satin lining…and I wanted to try them out. A tug proved the loops were all locked and I groaned, as he must have known I’d come down so secured everything to stop me trying. Turning away I was amazed…and delighted to see a bunch of keys hanging nearby from a hook! Surely these were not for…but a close examination proved that they were! Nervously I placed one in the collar and twisted… Clunk! A real solid sound and I shuddered as the collar lifted up, it was 3cm steel and gleamed almost like my eyes were probably doing. Pushing it down then turning that key hearing the clunk again. Soon the others were unlocked and to test myself a bit I leaned in and placed a wrist into the loop by the belt. Flipping the top across it gripped firmly, the leather padding cool but tight on my skin. Another clunk as I locked it and by now my breathing was shallowing! I couldn’t wait and hurried upstairs to use the loo then get changed into something better than shorts and T-shirt. My wardrobe isn’t that ‘girlie’ as I work in an office where staid trouser-suits are the norm. It stops the truck drivers ogling my legs too, something I’ve hated forever and a day. But today was a ‘me’ day so dress it was, my favourite off-white number, calf length and lovely in silk, capped sleeves and everything. Cost me £200, and I have three of them, one is black but worth every cent, the 3-inch heels that go with them are nice if not comfortable for that long. Quickly I got dressed, being this naughty I was soon wearing stockings too. A slip inside then I zipped myself into the frock. Strapping the shoes on I was soon strutting downstairs and back to the basement. The door was locked again, keys tossed onto the bench and I headed for the coffin. Carrying my penis gag and a blindfold too to heighten my bondage experience. While Bob of course knew of my bondage fetish I naturally had never let him tie me up, the coffin yes but no more. Donna however had loved it and my parents spent many an hour down here, so now I guess daughters inherit all good traits from their mothers! Firstly I eased myself into the coffin, making sure the lid was folded right back onto the floor, settling my ass just below the belt and easing both ankles into their loops but not yet locking them as I tidied the folds of my dress. I could already feel wetness amidships and was glad I’d donned a second set of panties. Then I lay back and rested my head onto the satin cushion, seeing the thick steel loop sticking up to my right with the belt one visible as well because it’s longer. He’d measured this perfectly as my neck rested in the base of the collar. Slowly I reached down and lowered the belt, having to suck in a bit, as it wouldn’t quite meet the base. So to make sure I got the effect…I needed to lock it! Getting out for a moment I pondered, whether to finally ask Bob to do it tonight or just have a self-bondage session now…and I could not stand the thought of having to wait another 3 hours for him to return! Soon I was back inside and this time I locked my ankles into the loops. Sure that they felt tighter once I heard the clicks, guess my overwrought imagination… once I’d tidied my dress I lay back again, then realised the gag and blindfold were outside. Grumbling I reached over the edge and retrieved both, applying the gag and doing my hair once lying flat again. Now was a big moment as I eased the belt shut and locked it. The band was firmly pressing into me and I shuddered then reached for the collar. That too was secured and I was happy, then tried to lock my left wrist into the cuff, but couldn’t reach or see what I was doing. So I undid the loop around my neck and sat up. Now I wanted to lock everything but of course would not be able to do both wrists…or could I? Spending a few moments blundering about and I sighed. So freed myself and went for another bathroom visit and drink while thinking about what lay beneath my feet. But I just couldn’t stop and an hour late I was once more settling into the coffin and running through a checklist. Ankles locked. Left wrist locked. Belt locked. Gag on. Blindfold on. So I reached up and secured the collar then removed the keys and having found the right tape marked one placed it into the lock above where my other wrist would go. Then I shuddered and laid my arm into the loop and by twisting my fingers was able to snap the metal over the top. It rested fine and I imagined the key turning…ohh lovely and I grinned behind the gag as my middle digit felt the edge over to…and TOUCHED the barrel of the key! I’d forgotten where the key was in relation to the wristcuffs then remembered it was over to the side because the lock fed into the loop. So could it mean? And I paused…then did it. Rubbing my finger along it, pressing as hard as I could, feeling resistance…then it moved… CLUNK! ...

story continued from part one Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

story continued from part two Part Three One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones! While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo! They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that. The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?” I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be. My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled. “Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding. A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. “Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… “Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him. “Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly. Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. “Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine. “Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.” My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy. Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it. Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed. That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned. Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.” They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.” The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble! Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up. Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone. I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.” ...

(This is a repost - The original lives at: https://fetlife.com/users/12075/posts/2354782 ) (The following is a work of fiction… but it contains nothing that could not be real under other circumstances.) Yesterday, when I was discussing this with my best friend, the conversation was straight to the point. He asked: “You know, you’ve done this before. And you’ve gotten hurt every time. Heck, you’ve even done this with HER before. What makes you think it will go any differently this time?” ...

He had with him only the essentials. There would be more time for fun once they reached Mexico. Duct tape, rope, four gags, a few odd toys, including four rabbit vibes that were 10 inches in length and 2 inches in diameter complete with 36 hour batteries. With that, he had all he needed for the drive down. The four girls, he knew, were on a road trip from California to Mexico. Little did they know they’d be getting across the border sooner than they’d thought. The foursome should all be knocked out by now, assuming they drank the spiked champagne he’d had delivered to the hotel under the name of Carmen’s boyfriend. ...

A shy exhibitionist is taken to dinner and a show by her husband. Jerry has decided to give his wife, Janet, the special gift she had requested for their fifth anniversary. First a marvelous dinner at their favorite restaurant, and then a very special show that she will remember for a long, long, time. This story is primarily about exhibitionism, but there is an overtone of bondage and some more than consensual spanking action. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = ...

It was four o’clock on a cold wintry afternoon and the girls of St Catherines Ladies College were streaming in dozens along the street, having just been let out of that prestigious, if costly, school. They were being watched closely through the front window of her lounge room by Emily Jennings whose home was a few hundred yards down the street from this well known place of learning. Emily was in her mid forties, mid height with a figure that was just starting to thicken. She had a smooth, somewhat stern face and short brown hair that was just starting to show signs of grey and was wearing a neat skirt and blouse as suited her age. ...

Today was a day off and the house would be empty until late into the evening. Melissa was completely turned on by bondage and she occasionally enjoyed a little self bondage when the opportunity presented itself. Several hours had been spent with the everyday chores and preparing an evening meal. Now her time was all her own. Everything had to be just right, looking good and feeling feminine to her mind was crucial. She showered long and luxuriously and washed her hair. Back in the bedroom great care was taken to dry her shoulder length hair carefully so that the natural waves lay softly around her face. Just a subtle amount of makeup and perfume and she felt ready. ...

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 2: Dan in Seattle) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

Luke was unlike most of his fellow college students. While he studied hard, he also needed his time outdoors, and doing sports. He particularly enjoyed sailing, and rock climbing, and it was not easy to find a college where he could practice both, but he did. One day Luke got a visit from his dorm buddy Mike. But Mike seemed embarrassed. “Luke, I need to ask you something, but I can’t tell you why. With all that sailing and climbing you do, you must be pretty good with knots, right? Do you think you could teach me how to tie a couple of proper knots?” ...

“I’m in room 328” “I’m on my way” I grabbed my toy bag headed in to the hotel. I always figured that a guy walking into a hotel with an overnight bag does not raise any suspicion. I didn’t know if I would get to use my toys, but being a switch meant that there was a pretty good chance of someone getting tied up. It would probably be me, but then again you never know for sure. ...

Suzy pulled on the tight fitting cat-suit with a rising sense of anticipation. The shiny metallic black outfit glistened in the morning sunlight that streamed in through her bedroom window as she slowly eased the skin-tight fabric up legs already sheathed in black tights; smoothing out any wrinkles as she proceeded up over her thighs & hips to her waist, then onwards over her bare breasts & shoulders, slipping her arms into the waiting sleeves before finally reaching her throat. Dexterously reaching behind her back, she pulled the zipper upwards to her neck. ...

This is a work of my personal fantasy. I’ve been planning this night for a long time. My girlfriend Eliza will be coming over and she has no idea what I have in store for her. We’ve been dating for only a few months but I know that she’s the one for me. I want to make our relationship more permanent. She arrives just on time for dinner. I’ve been cooking all day trying to make this a special meal. Eliza is 5’8 with perfectly wide hips and small waist. She’s blessed with natural red hair just past shoulder level and beautiful green eyes. ...

Story inspired and posted by SuziC “Hello, may I speak to Miss Neale please?” I asked. This was a new patient assigned to me at my clinic by the military. I worked as a psychologist in the city hospital for traumatised soldiers. “Yes, speaking.” she replied. “Hi, I’m Doctor Michael Vincent I see from your records you had served in Eastern Europe as a military interpreter, and you had a bad experience there and that is why I have contacted you on behalf of your C.O. I’ve looked at your case and would really like to help with your rehabilitation.” I explained as I looked over her files and a picture of her. She was quite attractive. She had chestnut brown hair and piercing blue eyes. ...

“This is fantastic!” Kendell James stared around her at the huge rooms of her friend’s new house. Beside her, Stacey Morris smiled. “It’ll look even better once it’s furnished,” she replied. “As it is, it’s perfect for what I have in mind for today. Come with me.” Curious, Kendell followed Stacey through the large rooms, watching as her friend closed some doors, while making sure others stood open. Finally, they stood in one of the upstairs bedrooms. ...

Lois had been working on her bondage chair for months since she had purchased it, fine tuning her needs and desires making additions to it to make it hold and torture her the way she had always dreamed of. Lois had always enjoyed pain during sex and through the years needed more and more and could find no one who would escalate it as she needed, they had all been afraid of hurting her and even when she was able to feel what she wanted it was almost always when someone would make a mistake and the marks left behind made it hard to explain out in the real world. ...

Julie called me at work just as I was getting ready to go home asking if I would come by tomorrow morning to help her into a “situation” normally this would come up in the evening or the weekend and meant that she wanted me to come by and help her into or a out of some form of bondage. I explained that I would have very little time in the morning and she said she would have everything else ready and it wouldn’t take more than 10 to 15 minutes. I laughed and said ok and hung up thinking about the last time I got a mysterious call from her. ...

Mary was a 25 year old student living in small flat in the centre of Bedford. She worked on the checkout at a large local supermarket for a well knew brand. It was to help pay the bills from her university as well as the rent. Mary was a fantastic looking girl with long red hair and soft brown eyes. Her body was slim and her breasts popped out from it perfectly. Her ass was to die for and was often talked about by her work colleagues. Mary was well liked at work and at university as she was a fun loving girl who took risks. And on this Sunday morning she was going to take a risk too many. ...

Struggling in her frog tie arm and leg casts Nicky slowly makes her way in the darkness caused by the blindfold strapped tightly under the leather hood that she had laced on covering her head in thick leather with pads over her eyes, ears and mouth leaving only one small hole under her nose to get air through, the rubber phallus that reaches the back of her throat and fills her mouth completely is also strapped tightly under the hood and every time she bites down the rubber bung expands further into her throat making her gag slightly. ...

It had been Lori’s idea to start wearing corsets full time, she had begun craving the compression and enjoyed the silhouette the confining garments gave her but always seemed to find a reason to loosen them. John had supported her when she made the decision to wear them and had told her that once she started she would not be able to back out, not wanting to waste the money and time training his servant for nothing. She had worn the first two he had bought her regularly for several months before agreeing she would not back out and together they had custom ordered several more in different styles and sizes. Her goal was to maintain a 16 inch waist but had never found a corset that fit her comfortably at that size so she continuously loosened them after John had laced them for her, even her favorite corsets the most restrictive she had found and held her waist in tightly from her hips to her rib cage she would loosen within hours of them being tightened down. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. A short piece. I would be laying on one of the expensive Turkish carpets naked. Firstly I would tie my ankles together tightly, cinching them. I then tie a rope tight round my waist giving myself a crotch rope as well. To this is attached a pre-tied rope for my wrists that will tighten and not let go. I don’t secure my wrists yet. ...

Chris is an 18yr old student in his final year in college. He is approximately 5’9, slim build with black hair. He goes to one of them colleges who take pride on being one of the best in the country in terms of results so they expect their students to represent them in the right way in appearance, in other words wearing a uniform. Chris was wearing a white shirt (untucked), sleeves 3/4length, blue tie and black trousers. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Saturday As I heard the front door slam shut I started sobbing into the pillow. How did tonight get so far out of control? In just a couple weeks I had fallen for Mark, but I had not yet told him that sometimes I need bondage. How do you bring that up in conversation at dinner? It took me a year to tell my ex-fiance, and he left me over it. No, I did the right thing. I had to tell him now. In my head I reviewed tonight for the thousandth time. ...

Goth Chick Appreciation Day, (Or how I met my girlfriend) Haley & Lola’s Story Haley: I had always been popular. My entire life, in fact. I came from a fairly uninteresting little city in Washington. My family wasn’t rich, but we weren’t poor. I was always very athletic, and loved to run, jump, climb and do anything else that involved physical activity. I became a cheerleader in the 6th grade, and immediately knew I found my calling. I loved the routines, the flipping, the pyramids, all of it. I made many friends, and I was happy. ...

(story continues from It Started Friday) Part 2: Saturday Kat woke me up in the morning. She proceeded to tell me a good wife would be up first is and have breakfast ready. I told her, “I could have if I was not locked in these heel-less shoes”. With that she unlocked them and told me to get showered for today. I removed my hose and nightgown and showered. I showered and shaved clean then when I got out Kat was there in jeans and polo shirt. She told me to get dressed and put my make up on. She then helped me with the makeup and I started looking sexy. After her finishing my makeup I got dressed. ...

(story continues from New Lessons of Love 5: Hot Night in the Woods) Part 6: Decisions I wandered around the area near the dining hall, unsure where my life was headed. My head was awash in uncertainties She wants me to become her man? I do not think I can do it. What will she do if I cannot? What will I do? Why is she putting me through this? Where have I done wrong? ...

(story continues from Cameron and Heather) Chapter Two: Their Bondage Night [The day started out with Cameron and Heather going to an outdoor mall to pick up some candles for their romantic evenings. In addition, Heather wound up with a few more dresses and items of intimate wear. Cameron enjoyed seeing Heather squirm in her new ‘cheeky’ panties. Then, Heather, dually surprised and elated, learned that Cameron was proposing to her in front of a crowd of strangers. Once they got home, she enjoyed him masturbating her before a loving and romantic bath together.] ...

This story is true. A friend whom I met on the plaza forum and I are involved and well understand each other’s situation and have great rapport. Here’s our story. Hey Metal. Glad to be able to submit (pun intended) this description of how we play the game. My partner Jack lives far away so real life meetings are few. Therefore when we need a bit of bondage, we have to coordinate carefully. But if no contact is possible, any keys to freedom are locked in a box with a combo lock under the popular program Timelock for some random period of time. ...

Alice had achieved her goal, she was exhausted she hadn’t slept more than a few hours a night all week and worked a full schedule plus two shifts for others who failed to come in. During the nights she was home she had slipped her feet into her new ballet boots, inserted her largest vibrators turning both on high before locking the leather chastity belt on herself to keep them inside her, then cuffing her ankles together and her hands behind her back around the thick bed post forcing her stand all night in the uncomfortable boots, the leather hood with its large cock gag was added just to keep her quiet. The clock would drop her keys while ringing loudly giving her just enough time to get dressed and get to work. ...

story continued from part eight Part 9: The Evening of the First Day Katherine minced her way across the pavement to the great glass doors of her building. They slid open silently and she stepped inside. The concierge, Dwayne, if she recalled, stepped smartly around her to summon the lift to her flat. Dwayne had been waiting at the kerb when Richard’s sleek black conveyance pulled up. “Ms. Duane,” he had said as the auto-drive slid its door open and swiveled her seat out to gently deposit her onto the pavement, “your conveyance notified me you would be returning. Please allow me to escort you to your lift.” ...

Part 1: Cleansing Friday “You sure you don’t want to go with us?” “Mom, the doctor said no foreign foods for the next couple of weeks. I’ll be damned even if I eat the normal food that we eat at home.” “I still think that one of us should stay and help you out.” “I’m a big girl now. Actually, a woman.” I tried to make that clear. They both took one solid stare at me. Investigating my body. Never had I felt so violated by my parents until now. It’s as if they peered deep into my soul and knew my intent of the upcoming weekend. Mom squinted her eyes and scrunched her lips leftward. Yes, her left. ...

I built a basic 2x6 “box”. It was the height of a kitchen chair, and 8 inches deep. Once I had attached the “L” brackets to the inside corners to make sure it would hold my weight, I took it out to the dog pen, and screwed it to the tree. I fed my spreader bar through the box, and put bungee cords on either side, then hooked them to the fence. ...

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 3: Wednesday & Thursday) Part 4: Friday & Saturday Friday Morning, Week One. Mandy awoke to the sound of the alarm from the timer on the cage door. It took her about a minute to figure out where she was, and what situation she was in. She was laying inside the bed cage, naked except for the chastity belt, her ankles locked together and her wrist locked behind her back in the soft lined leather cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded. And the keys to the locks were waiting for her on the bathroom floor. ...

She had some time to play before he got home, and she intended to use every minute of it. She had been intrigued when he first introduced her to bondage. But since then her love of it had taken her on incredible journeys - with or without him. And on days like today, she had plans for her bondage being both with him and without him. She started by getting dressed in one of her favourite outfits. It felt amazing to her to look so hot while tied up. She knew that he loved it, but she had always loved dressing up, feeling sexy. Her outfit was her black satin corset, matching panties, long black satin gloves, thigh high stockings, and her 6" black patent stilettos. She admired herself in the mirror - classic, elegant, and so incredibly hot. Even she knew it. ...

A few weeks ago Peter measured, cut, sanded and made me a lovely long spreader bar for me to play with. It’s a thick wooden dowel rod five feet long with screw eyes in the ends and one in the centre of the bar. He painted it black for me and it has been drying in the garage all week, ready for me to play with. Now this spreader bar is only four to five inches smaller than me. So it would be a challenge how I was going to use it. ...

Mother and daughter hurried up the path and reached the front door just as the rain started. They were glad of this. They had been out together and neither had taken any wet weather gear. It was just before four. The mother’s name was Hilda. She was in her early forties, of firm build, average height and had short, very slightly greying brown hair. She had a square face which often carried a stern expression. Today she was wearing a beige skirt with matching jacket and a white blouse. Black shoes and a quality black leather handbag completed the picture. She wore no hat, another reason to be thankful they had beaten the rain home. ...

Lying in Robbie’s arms after a marathon sex session Gemma wondered whether to ask her lover if he would help do the gardening she needed. Though it was her garage under assault, the plant actually was here next door here on Mr Matthews property and she wanted it sorted. Creepers had already invaded inside, so this morning she’d taken a saw and ‘pruned’ the stuff back to the walls. Once out of the shower and downstairs Gemma asked her question, pleased the response was yes. Having to hide her slight dismay on finding out she’d be doing it by herself as he was going away fishing for the weekend and she’d forgotten this. “OK, not a problem, but can I at least show you?” she replied, trying not to sulk at the fact she’d be alone and they headed off down the path. Rob took her hand and they had a smooch before she opened the bottom gate into the wilder bit beyond the fence. His garden was divided unlike hers, with the unkempt bit beyond the fence allowed to remain wild for the birds. A couple of feeders the only sign human life came past the gate. ...

It was a nice evening and after a nice bath I sat at my makeup mirror and was brushing my hair. Out of the corners of my eyes I saw the door to our bedroom swung open and you came in. As usual you stepped behind me and placed your hands on my shoulders. I smiled up to your image in the mirror, seeing you glancing down to me. While I continued to brush my hair you lent down a little to inhale the fresh scent of my hair. ...

After a very hectic week we both needed to unwind, badly! So we agreed to a quiet romantic evening at home. Dinner first then a romance movie afterwards. Yup a chick flick. However chick flicks come with a price tag. Well to be honest about it almost all movies at home come with a price tag. Sometimes the price is pretty expensive and other times, well she gets off easy. That is not happening tonight after her selection of the movie. Good gosh I have seen this movie a gazillion times and so has she. Well after a fashion I guess. Tonight’s selection you ask, Sleepless In Seattle. Really it is not a bad movie but like I said enough is enough. ...

“That was so fake! I’m telling you, there is no way that would work. Without something stronger than shrink wrap it would be easy to escape!” “And all I’m saying is that anyone can be restrained for hours like that, and I mean ANYone!” “You are so full of shit I’m surprised your eyes aren’t turning brown. Hell, I could have probably just flexed my arms a little and ripped right out of that plastic wrap crap!” ...

Although this is a non consensual story, it’s not in any way cruel or heavy. It’s based on a simple idea from slave Kandi (you know who you are) and not to be taken too seriously. Please feel free to comment or email to [email protected] Justine walked into the deserted country park, at least she hoped it was deserted, it was approaching dusk and any visitors should have left by now. She felt so exposed and didn’t want to meet any strangers, certainly not the kind who hung around parklands in the dark, and especially not the way she was dressed, or undressed would be more accurate; she wore just her sexiest underwear; matching light blue silk bra and panties, her thigh high stockings and four inch heels, Oh and a leather collar with a custom made tag. She really didn’t want to be there, she was scared and had no idea what was to happen, but she knew she had no choice but to follow the instructions that she had been given. ...

“Pillow talk”, she called it. The openness she showed after a night of awesome sex. The openness about what she was thinking, as well as her deepest fantasies. He was wanting to do something really personal to pop the question. People keep talking about “the romantic proposal”, but Devon wasn’t like that. She didn’t care about the roses, about the “girlfriend talk” about proposals. She knew what she wanted in a wedding, but didn’t really care about the proposal. This will work to his advantage. He started thinking about a way to give her a proposal that she will remember – not necessarily from a “share with the priest” perspective (we may have to make up a story for that one), but more for a “fulfill a fantasy” memory. ...

A business friend introduced me to the - how should I say it politely - “massage parlor.” I visited twice, and enjoyed both times, but something was missing. Being bound, as I had often imagined but had never experienced, being too shy to introduce a subject which I thought might be taboo. The girls furnished to me by the madam were both pretty and fairly good sexually, as I reported to the madam after the encounters and before I left. Then, gaining confidence from the friendly, understanding behavior of the mature but not really old madam, I hesitantly mentioned my need to be rigorously tied up, with all the trimmings - gag, blindfold, teasing tortures. ...

Lily had been working as a housemaid for Mrs Berenger for several years now. She knew the world did not like her employer. The entire neighbourhood, business associates and her social milieu all thought Helen Berenger was rude, bad tempered and incapable of saying a soft, kindly word to anyone. Consequently, she had no friends. Lily, however knew her as a good boss who paid well and on time. She was just, honest and not a slave driver. In any employee-employer matter could always be relied on to do the right thing. She did not want a friendly un-businesslike ditherer in charge, she just wanted a good employer. She knew her job with Mrs Berenger was secure as long as she did her work properly and that was all that mattered. Privately, she suspected the lady had had a hard time earlier in life. ...

My name is Jack, I’m twenty seven years old, and a computer engineer. Together with my wife, Laura, two years younger, we own a home in an upper class neighborhood of Philadelphia. For the past five years we’ve been into consensual bondage between ourselves, usually with myself as the dominant, but occasionally switching roles. We also engage in a bit of non-consensual bondage. Laura, is a bisexual, whom is expert in rope bondage and thrives on subjecting other females to forced sex, humiliation and pain. While I don’t share Laura’s bisexuality or visceral sadism, we both enjoy restraining other females and forcing sex upon them. ...

(story continues from My New Neighbour) Part 2 She was correct about the chastity device. Because it was there I was constantly reminded of her and more than once was tempted to remove it to relieve myself but I knew the consequences and believed her statements to me would be adhered to. Saturday evening finally arrived and although I do normally look after myself I made a special effort for her. I arrived at hers at eight wearing my best dark blue suit and rang the bell. ...

Dave had lost the bet, his girlfriend Maggie had a forfeit for him, it could be anything, and he had to go along with it. It had started a couple of years ago when they had first got together, every month a bet was made on the turn of a card, the loser would have a sexual forfeit, having to do whatever the other said. It had started out as a few mild spankings, bondage, performing oral on the winner, some time having sex with another person. But over the last 12 months it had got more extreme. Last time Dave had won he had taken Maggie to some woods, tied her spread eagled between some trees naked, gagged and blindfolded and had arranged for 2 men to come along and use her, roughly, he left her there for 4 hours. She had vowed revenge next time she won, this was it! ...

This is a true story - it happened to me just yesterday. I decided to have a short session of self-bondage. I froze string near both ends into a small ice cube, and even melted down the ice cube to a smaller size by running it under the tap. I then attached the handcuff key to one end of the string, and tied the other end to a fixture above the stairwell of our house. My wife was at work, it was 1:00, and she wouldn’t be home until 6pm at the earliest - probably later. With the size of the ice cube, I was expecting to be free in less than an hour. My wife definitely doesn’t know I play these games from time to time. ...

He was naked. He felt naked, exposed, and vulnerable, it was as if he was being judged sitting there on the stool. In a way he was, his commitment was being judged, how far was she going to take him this time? They had discussed the possibilities, but previous sessions were more… relaxed. Tonight, she was demanding, not harsh, but demanding, Her tone, her body language, everything. Tonight was not going to be about him at all, tonight was going to be about her and her needs. He was okay with that. She was somewhat intimidating, as she was slightly taller than he was, about five foot ten. Black corset with red lace outline, and matching leather boots, Her long black hair had a slight curl to it and was pulled back into a high ponytail, and even then it still fell to well below her shoulders. This woman meant business and he was salivating at the very sight of her. In a sense, she was his perfect woman. ...

It had been two years since George, a multimillionaire from Southern California, along with his wife Barbara, had expatriated themselves to Bermuda, primarily to avoid exorbitant United States taxes. For George, fifty years old, it was his third marriage, entering the second year. Problems had developed during this marriage with Barbara, thirty years old, her second marriage. The prime issues of discord were Barbara’s serial adultery, along with excessive alcohol and cocaine use. ...

This is my first story, please let me know what you think over on the forum. To Protect and Serve Part 1: Hotel room I met Katherine during an interstate business trip and we became an item rather quick. She would be about 173 cm, slender with long dark hair. I felt so comfortable around her so much that I told her about my fascination with scarves and bondage in general and to be my surprise, she was quite open to the idea even though she didn’t really know too much about it. ...

(story continues from Revenge 6: Life and Loss) Part 7: Deceptions Note: This takes place immediately after the events of Life and Loss “Milady?” I look up and almost laughed, I forgot how silly michael looked with that baby carrier on. With the little hands and feet sticking out from his chest. At least with mikey’s almost invisible blonde hair it was not as standoutish as Juli was with her Solomon trademark red hair. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 7) Part Eight Chapter 13 Sally got up and fetched the dice. “My turn to throw today. And no cheating. No turning a die over!” Big grin! She threw a Nine. Six and Three. Her eyes lit up. “Oh, yummy. I’m going to have such fun. Master, will you please take my collar off.” “After you’ve cleaned up the kitchen.” “Delaying matters won’t help, you know?” ...

It was Saturday afternoon & time for Melissa to relax. After a long, busy week at work, she’d spent the morning doing all the household chores that needed to be done & been to do her weekly shopping. And now, the curvaceous twenty two year old brunette was looking forward to some quality time on her own. Meticulously, she went around making sure that all the windows in her apartment were shut, the curtains drawn & the door to the outside world securely locked. For Melissa wanted no disturbance during the next few hours; no prying eyes to catch a glimpse of the secret pastime that she was about to indulge in. ...

Dan was definitely feeling down, Mitzi had walked out on him again, she just did not trust him, he could not think why, as he only ever smiled back at the many pretty girls who admired him. Dan was in his early twenties, good looking by any standards, with an athletic body, firm stomach and curly dark hair. There was one particular attractive girl who had dropped her phone number in his pocket the other night, perhaps he should give her a call, as he did not fancy a lonely weekend. ...

Bondage as always a funny one for me. It was something I never spoke about or admitted I was into, being bound dressed in female clothing was always one of my top things to do when I was alone, how ever the opportunities that I got were rare. When going through a dark patch in life I ended up speaking about my issues to a friend who was a mental health nurse and could understand and help out when I was feeling low. We spoke for about 3 hours on my situations before finally admitting my hidden hobby and expecting her to tell me I was a freak and that she never wanted to talk to me again. To my surprise she wasn’t freaked out at all, instead she said she was fine with it, but would never tie me but if I ever needed help in anyway just to ask her. ...

In the course of my twenty plus year dominatrix career, I have received numerous inquiries from females seeking to be a dominatrix, with the expectation that I will provide a submissive for them to practice upon. The vast majority of these requests are summarily rejected, my business is dominating females, and to a lesser extent males. Periodically I use associate dominatrix to assist me, but they have already proven themselves. ...

Ellie’s story continues from Ellie in the Field & Ellie & the Phone Call Some of you may think Ellie is purely a fictional character. Let me assure you she is not. Much of what I have written about her comes from her own experiences that she related to me over the time I knew her. I do not deny that I may have provided enhanced descriptions here and there, but the events are reasonably accurate. Let me tell you about our first meeting. Betty, the neighbor down the road from Ellie’s grandparents, was my step mother. (Of course, I have changed the names to protect people’s privacy). ...

Sabrina was taking a shower and looking forward to the weekend with Robert. This time he would be the one in command, because she had been in charge during the previous two. Robert hinted this morning on the telephone that she could expect a particularly hot weekend. Shortly after 5 p.m. there was a ring at the door. Sabrina went and opened the door for her lover in her birthday suit. Robert looked at his great love in awe. Satisfied he noticed that she had freshly shaved her pubis and her legs. They were smooth as silk and soft as those of a baby. His gaze wandered from her shapely hips upwards. Her full and voluptuous breasts excited him impossibly. ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2013 by The Technician ( [email protected]. ) Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden. ...

Part I Lily didn’t wake up from her alarm, so she knew it must be the weekend (she treated her writing very much like a 9 to 5 job, and always woke promptly at 8 on weekdays). She did, however, come awake from the dull ache protruding from her nipples. It must still be nighttime, she thought as she opened her eyes and was only greeted by pitch black. I just need to stretch my arms and fall back asleep. ...

Tracy-Janine had been looking forward to getting home from work that Friday evening. She had been in a state of barely concealed excitement all day about what she was going to do this weekend, & she was sure that it had affected her work; her concentration levels being extremely poor this particular day. In fact, this state of intensity had been building up steadily all week, with the thought of what she had planned sending ever greater shivers of excited anticipation up her spine. Today, however, the tension had become unbearable, & as her expectations heightened, so the time seemed to slow down to a snail’s pace; the minutes seeming like hours & the hours passing like days. ...

From His point of view: As she drove up to the hotel parking lot at 8am on a Saturday in her little Hyundai Accent, I stood at the window looking down. This is going to be a fun few days…. We met online about a month ago – it was a vanilla chat site – nothing overtly adult about the conversation. She had broken up with her ex a few months earlier, and just wanted to talk to people. ...

Jodi prepares herself for the evening’s activities, she knows Jim will be home in a few hours and she wants to treat herself to some self-bondage and allowing him to find her tied tight in one of her favorite positions available for him to use as he sees fit. She knows Jim will bind her in any position she would ask him to but there is something more arousing to her when she is trapped and doesn’t know the exact outcome. ...

(story continues from Dream Girl) Part 2: Day 2 John always hated hangovers, but this was different. He felt different. He felt soft blankets beneath him. He opened his eyes, but there was no morning light. He moved to wipe his eyes, but something held his wrist. His head was so cloudy; he had no idea what was going on. “Hello, slave” A voice whispered, hot breath tickling his neck. “Mrgmhmph?” He tried to speak, but something bitter tasting jammed his mouth open and smashed his tongue down into the bottom of his mouth. Now he was panicking. He thrashed his limbs, but he was held fast by his ankles and wrists. ...

As requested, on the Saturday evening, I parked my car in the furthest corner of the car park from the leisure centre, it was already dark, there were plenty of people about going to and from their cars, but no-one within 100 yards of me. The area I was in was quite dark and no one would have been able to make out anything inside the car unless they came right up to it. Which was just as well, I was wearing a satin maid’s outfit, black seamed stockings, 6-inch court shoes, locked onto my feet and a blonde wig. ...

Paul stared at the spec sheet in his hand, disbelief writ large on his face. The project was on the wrong side of insane, a fact that he communicated to his boss in no uncertain terms. Hiram Lofton, founder and owner of Apex Engineering Solutions, fixed his chief designer with a withering glare. “Paul, there are ten million good reasons why we’re going to take this commission. Ten percent of those reasons are yours if we can have a working prototype ready for demo in six months.” ...

I pulled off the road and parked alongside the metal shed behind Grey’s house. It was the place where we did most of our bondage sessions.Grey and I had met on a male bondage website, discovered our mutual interest in bondage with other guys, and found that we did not live far from each other.We communicated online for while and finally met in person. We quickly developed a trust and respect for each other, and have met as often as possible since that first meeting which took place in the back of his van. We are both straight, and just enjoy the adventure and excitement of tying up other guys. Grey waved at me as he came out of the back door of his house and walked toward me. I waved back, then exited my car to join him at the walk-in door of the large shed. “It’s good to see you again, Grey!” ...

Chapter 1 I’d waited weeks for this day to arrive, and today Nicki was arriving from Colorado for a three-day visit. I’d taken several days off of work, and my kids were staying with their mom. Nicki was my friend, soul mate, and former lover from high school. We’d dated briefly in high school in Colorado, before parting ways as friends. I’d joined the Army to satisfy my wanderlust and escape the small town, and she had married and settled down to raise a family. I’d eventually gotten married as well, out in California, and had two children of my own. ...

My wife and I are new to the use of fetish clothing and light bondage in our sex lives, but after reading several letters on your website are keen to progress to harder stuff. We have a few items in our collection of outfits and restraints, they include: a green military style latex dress, a lovely blue and white latex schoolgirl outfit with matching frilly panties and a cane !! A black french maids outfit and a red and white nurses uniform both in PVC. We also have purchased a set of leg spreaders, wrist cuffs with chains, a red ball gag and black leather blindfold. ...

Mina had always enjoyed bondage, when she was a child she got strange feelings when she would see women tied up on TV. In her early teens she accidentally found out what an orgasm was and that it could be brought on by bondage when after losing a bet with some friends they tied her to a chair at a party and left her bound, even giving her a cleave gag, for hours. While she watched her friends having fun and dancing she felt that familiar feeling and during her struggles she had her first orgasm. Now in her mid-twenties Mina was adept in self bondage and had amassed a very large assortment of bondage gear. She wasn’t much of a party girl and spent her time either at work or at home bound in some form or fashion. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Message She grabbed her keys and peeked out before tip toeing to his door and unlocking it and slipped inside. She saw his machine flashing and hit play and listened to his messages, the last one was him saying the same thing she already heard except the last part was, “so I figured they were yours and I’m going to mail them to you just in case, if they aren’t yours just hang onto them till I get back.” He’s mailing the keys to me! She jumped up and spun around on her toes squealing into her gag and thinking she would be free any day now instead of a month or two. ...

The request came out in the local newspaper for volunteers to help with a large project to raise funds for various charities in the city where I live. There was to be a basketball tournament like no other: teams of five and continuous eliminations over a two day period. So many people enjoy watching athletic games and other events without realizing there is so much work involved behind the scenes to make it all happen. I reasoned that I could find the time to help out as much as possible, and besides, volunteering is always a great way to meet new people and make new friends. So with the “zeal of the convert”, I donated both in time and financial ways to the program, and in the process become acquainted with coaches, players, basketball enthusiasts, and other volunteers. I became especially acquainted with two players on the basketball teams during my volunteer activities. They were both students at the local college and actually brothers, but so totally opposite. Both were tall with rather slim bodies,but the older brother Josh was at least a head taller than his younger brother Derek. I should mention that both brothers were on the college basketball team, but their coaches had given them and a few other players permission to take part in the city’s charity fund raising event–mainly as a promotion and public service ploy to increase potential donations and promote the upcoming college basketball season some weeks down the road. ...

(story continues from Blackmail) Part Two Breathing heavily, I tried to pull my bound wrists free, but to no avail. They were fastened tight, same as my ankles. I couldn’t scream for help. The thick, leather penis gag took care of that. I couldn’t see who my captors were as my mask blocked out all view. I was trying not to panic, but yet… yet a part of me was enjoying this. I was wearing my tight, black leather briefs, which had a front to back zip, which was half undone, exposing my stiffened cock. I had been blackmailed into wearing a small, black PVC schoolgirl skirt, PVC stockings, calf high, heeled boots and a PVC blouse. ...

This one is personal for me, all though it didn’t go quite as smoothly as its portrayed here it was an incredible evening with a dear friend that I’ll never forget. He stands at the doorway staring at the vision beauty waiting for him, she stands naked except for her red high heels that have several thin straps wrapping around her ankles, her hands are bound together with white rope then secured to an anchor in the ceiling keeping her arms high over her head but allowing her to squeeze her tight pig tails of strawberry blond between them. She is smiling a knowing smile with her red lips wanting him to continue what they had talked and hinted about for so long. ...

“It’s a great morning for a bondage meeting!” I said to myself as I drove along a desolate two-lane highway toward a small town about two hours away from the city where I live. But on a more serious note, I just hoped that this new acquaintance would show up… and turn out to be what he had led me to understand that he was. My mind tended to wander as I drove; I admit that I do sometimes get “lost in thought” (you know–unfamiliar territory and all that). I am an enthusiast for bondage with other guys. Nothing painful or extreme, just the adventure of tying another guy up and the sensation and exciting feeling that it stirs inside me when I take control of another guy in this way. And sometimes, out of fairness, giving up control to another guy by allowing him to turn the tables and tie me up. I am not gay, but am well aware that bondage is sometimes associated with that lifestyle. I wondered if the guy that I was meeting–for the first time, I might add–was gay or just a bondage enthusiast like myself. I might find out soon, or then again, remain in the unknown. Rod and I had met on a male bondage site via the computer. We shared messages and got acquainted, and later shared phone numbers and appropriate times to call and converse in person. He told me that he traveled a lot for his salesman job–mostly in five states, one of which was my home state. We remained in contact for about four months, and finally he informed me that he would be coming on a business trip to a large city in my state, and would gladly detour for a couple of hours if I was willing to split the distance with him. It sounded great, and would only involve a two-hour drive for me, and for him. Besides, I had a fair amount of vacation leave that I had to use up or lose, so a day off would be welcome. Since both Rod and I like to take control of another guy, we planned a four hour meeting to begin around midday. We would take turns: one of us would tie the other up for a couple of hours, then we would switch places. It was agreed that we would avoid extremes, pain, and sexual gratification at the other’s expense–but apart from using those loose parameters, no other detail of what to avoid was discussed. Big mistake–I was to find out later! I was going over one of our latest telephone conversations in my mind as I drove. Rod’s voice was deep, and mysterious, and just made for a radio. He sounded like his voice alone would melt the heart of any female within listening distance. “Jake,” he had said to me as we were making final plans for the meeting, “I am the guest… as you are aware. That said, don’t you agree that I should start and tie you up first?” “What the heck,” I replied, “one of us has to submit first. It may as well be me.” “And I can do whatever I want to you… right?” he questioned. “Remember,” I responded, “nothing extreme, no pain, nothing sexual.” A long, drawn out laugh followed as I listened. “Right,” he said, and I knew he was smiling as he said it. Since I was the “host”, I was able to rent a room at a certain motel, with the explanation that an interview was going to take place and privacy was essential. Once I had the key, I would enter the room, and wait for him. I had previously emailed a picture of myself to him, but for a reason supported by a host of excuses, he could not return the favor. All I knew about him was that he was a wrestler and a gymnast in his high school, and had kept himself in excellent physical shape since then. Ordinarily, that small amount of detail would have caused me to throw up a distress flag, but all his excuses seemed valid, and I accepted them. Another small matter entered my uncharted thought territory as I drove: I had to let him know what color and model of car I was driving, so he could watch for me. He would watch for me and come into the room after me, so I would not have similar information about him. Why hadn’t I thought about that before? Should I even be concerned? Oh well. Life’s a riddle at times. I arrived at the small town and easily found the motel. I checked in, gave my name as the one who had called about booking a room at midday for a confidential interview, and left the office with the key to a “private room”. I drove to the room (just behind the main office–so much for real privacy) and parked my car. As the host, it was left for me to bring whatever bondage items would be used. At least my mind had not been clouded in that regard–I had just a box of ropes cut in various lengths, some large cloth handkerchiefs (bandannas actually) of various colors, and a roll of duct tape: basics, but nothing fancy–as per Rod’s and my agreement. I pulled the box from the trunk, and looked around at the few cars in the central parking lot; all the cars appeared empty. I unlocked the door, and entered the room. A typical motel room with two beds, a writing table and chair, television, and a well hidden bathroom. I sat down on one of the beds. Within two minutes a solid knock came at the door. That was quick! ...

“Ricky! You coming?” “In a minute.” He watched his parents walk across the sand and go into the bath house. He reached into the cooler pulled out a beer, slid it into a koozie, and cracked it open. He was too young to drink, but he’d packed the cooler and squirreled a couple of extra cans of beer. They were the same silver color as his soda, so no one would notice, especially in the koozie. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. A Simple Rope Restraint Mikel Sbf; rope; harness; bfold; nippleclamps; toys; insert; gag; collar; breast; torment; stuck; denial; climax; cons; X The beautiful 24 year old stands, all be it a bit wobbly, looking at her bound body in the mirror sitting across from her. It started out as a simple rope hogtie but as usual it “progressed”. Julia stares at the person she always wants to be, the six rows of white rope wound exceedingly tight around her waist, making almost a rope corset, pulling in her waist deeply and adding to her difficulty in breathing. This band of rope is pulled into a deep V pointing like an arrow to her filled pussy, the ropes she has looped from front to back so many times she can’t remember how many, now fills her pussy and ass cavities pulling the rope so hard it has begun to chafe her sensitive areas and she hasn’t even completed the tie. The plugs that were inserted before the rope was stretched tightly across them “just to keep them in” she thought as she looped more and more rope are currently inert, Julia knows when she turns them on they will transport her and her body to another place, a place where she never wants to leave but is always forced to. ...

“Captain’s log, March 3, 2278. Ship’s time, 1300 hours. We’ve just left Space Station L17, and it’s good to be back into space and out of those clothes. I can’t see how anyone can stand to have anything covering their bodies, but maybe I’ve been alone in space too long. “Slave is down in the hold, making sure our cargo is secure. Once done there, she’ll be working to repair a glitch that’s developed in the computer terminal in my quarters. For now, I have no choice but to make this entry sitting at the helm station. Once she’s finished with that, I’ll be settling her in here for the duration of the voyage, thanks to the new items I had installed during our overhaul. ...

Gloria glanced at her phone. 8:58. She and Patty sat on the couch - silent. There had been some awkward conversation earlier. “He wants me here?” “Not you specifically. A friend was all he said. Someone I trust.” “Why?” “He didn’t say.” “So you met him on-line.” “Yeah.” “And you have, what, virtual sex?” “No. Not really.” “But you have a relationship.” Gloria wagged her hand. “Kind of.” “What about meeting him, like in the real world.” ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1081.0)

(story continues from The Therapist Part 4: Kaitlynn’s Take-down) Part 5: Prologue A shadow fell over the table as I sipped my coffee in the local bagel shop. I was between clients and going through my messages and just chillin’. I looked up; a woman stood there holding a cup. I couldn’t see her face; the overhead lighting was right behind her. “May I sit down?” I frowned, resenting the interruption. I needed this time away from the stress of my work. I started to protest, but the woman sat anyway. ...

In the early afternoon C. called from the airport to tell that she had safely landed. I asked if she would like me to pick her up from the station, but she had different plans. “Put on a rubber suit and a blindfold and wait for me in the bedroom.” She had spent a few days in England with our daughter and her friend. It had been just long enough to build up a desire for her, that popped up when she spoke those promising words. ...

I hope that my interest in bondage with other guys is known only to me (and the guys that I meet with). It would be so great to be able to be totally open about it, but I am confident that a lot of people would be appalled and judgmental. So, I will have to wait for that momentous day when bondage somehow becomes an Olympic event. Until then, I will fantasize, and turn as many fantasies into reality as possible. For the most part, the guys that I am able to tie up are straight (as am I) or in the closet about their sexuality. But Jeremy was openly gay, worked in the same departmental office that provided my employment, and was a great guy with a very friendly personality. I really enjoyed working with him. Maybe–because he was so easy to get along with–at slow times during a workday, I would fantasize about tying Jeremy up. Jeremy was a young man who completed one year of college after high school, then decided that a college degree was not in his future. He went immediately into the work force, and was hired by the same company for which I was working at that time in my life. He was a good worker, but had a tendency to get frustrated when deadlines and workloads were not to his liking. He was about 5'8", small in stature with hair so blond that it almost looked bleached, and a fantastic sense of humor. He openly and often spoke about his roommate, who was like wise gay and also his boyfriend. Not too many people in the department took an interest, but I provided a listening ear quite often. It was sort of necessary because other times that Jeremy expressed frustrations at work was when he and his boyfriend were not getting along for some reason. Jeremy and I were alone in the office one day. All the other employees had gone to a business social that would take up the entire afternoon, but I had volunteered to remain at the office to answer phones and deal with emergencies that might arise. When I volunteered to stay behind, Jeremy also volunteered to stay with me. It was a big mistake for both of us: the day was extremely slow and we were both fighting an overdose of boredom. Jeremy had taken up residence at the front desk, and I had gravitated to the side chair next to his desk. Out of the blue, Jeremy looked at me and asked, “Jake, does my sexual orientation bother you at all?” “Not at all,” I told him, and I honestly meant it. Jeremy then launched into a one-sided conversation about his boyfriend, and how they had different interests in a number of things, how frustrating that was for him, and then forged ahead with a few examples. I knew that he would eventually have to stop rambling in order to breathe regularly for a while, so I just listened and added an occasional nod of my head or a supportive “yeah” until that moment arrived. When he finally paused, I told him that things like that happened to every couple–whether married or just living together–and it can take years to get used to another person sharing your space. Jeremy looked at me, and agreed, then added, “I just wish we were more compatible!” “What sort of things do you enjoy together?” I asked him. Jeremy closed his eyes and proceeded to name off a sizeable list, including some things that were pretty graphic and explicit. Suddenly his eyes flew open and he apologized, adding that if saying things like that were offensive or embarrassing to me, he was doubly sorry. I told him that I was not offended, and appreciated the fact that he felt comfortable enough with me to say what was on his mind. Jeremy took a deep breath and gazed off into space for a while. As he sat and gazed out the window for a time, I just looked at Jeremy. It had never really crossed my mind, but Jeremy was a good-looking young man. His nose was a centimeter too big, but on some people that adds to their good looks, and such was the case with Jeremy. The continuing silence caused me to fantasize about what Jeremy would look like… if he were tied up. It’s interesting how a person can work with someone for months and something like that subtly enters his mind on occasion, then suddenly it hits with full force and a determination. Well… at least it did with me! Jeremy began to speak again, and elaborated more on a couple of things for which they did not share a common interest. It was now or never! “Have you ever tried bondage together,” I suddenly interrupted with a louder tone. Jeremy stopped in mid-sentence and looked my direction with big eyes. I shrugged my shoulder and gave a “village simpleton” expression. Jeremy’s face turned bright red, and he gave a nervous laugh as he said, “Well, that really is a personal matter.” That remark caught me off guard–considering the graphic things he had mentioned a short time ago that seemed to me to be much more personal. He gave another small laugh and shifted in his chair. “Jeremy,” I finally said, “I’m sorry to be so outspoken, but why does that subject get such a different reaction from you as compared with all the other things you have mentioned? Does it embarrass you for some reason?” Jeremy’s face returned to its natural color and he took a deep breath. “Jake,” he said in a whisper, as though there were a room full of people around us, “I have always wanted to try bondage, but it is so embarrassing to bring the subject up with my boyfriend. I have wondered if he would like to try it, but feels as embarrassed as I do at being the first to bring it up.” “Jeremy, I am not a therapist by any stretch of the imagination,” I said, “but I may know of a way to bring the subject up. But first, tell me this. Do you think about being tied up by your boyfriend or do you think if would be more fun to tie him up?” “Actually,” Jeremy replied, “I would prefer to be the one tied up.” Yes–I was hitting pay dirt! I tried to control my excitement as I told Jeremy, “Suppose you were to leave some pictures of you tied up somewhere in your apartment? Leave them in a spot where your boyfriend will find them and see what his reaction is.” Jeremy seemed to be in a stupor of thought for a short time, then he looked at me and put his hands together in a sort of supplication gesture. “Jake, would you do me a favor?” he asked. “Depends…..” I replied nonchalantly, with a shrug of my shoulders. “What do you want me to do?” Jeremy took a deep breath, “Would you tie me up and take some pictures of me like that?” My excitement was trying to pull me from my chair and raise my arms in a ’touchdown’ gesture, but I remained calm as I agreed to do it. “We have the office to ourselves right now. We’re alone. It’s not busy. There’s an instamatic camera in the lower drawer of the desk you are sitting at. And we can use the conference room in back for privacy in the remote possibility that a client comes in,” I told him. “We just need some rope.” Jeremy clapped his hands, then leaped to his feet with a big smile and disappeared into the janitorial closet, emerging a short time later with a few coils of soft, white rope. “I saw this the other day when I was looking for things to sweep up with after that flower pot in the corner was knocked over,” he said in an animated voice. “…not sure why it was there, but I didn’t question that it would come in handy someday for something!” Jeremy led the way into the conference room, turned on the light and moved to the front corner where he literally swayed from one foot to the other and rubbed his hands together in excitement. His actions and smile spoke for him. In addition to his smile, I noted that Jeremy was also wearing a yellow dress shirt and black tie with thin gold stripes. His dress pants were black as were his dress socks and wing-tip shoes. I asked if he had any preference as to how he was tied up, and he shook his head. I told him to take off his shoes and move a chair into the open space in front of the whiteboard. He grabbed a chair and sat down, then leaned forward to remove his shoes. I moved to the back of the chair, and watched as Jeremy moved his arms around the sides of the chair back and behind the chair. Unfortunately, the chair back was too wide, and his hands were about two feet apart. I did note that the back of the chair was not very high, so I told him to lean back as far as he could and lift his arms over the back of the chair. That was not a problem; Jeremy lifted his arms over the chair back which caused his shoulders to be pulled back slightly, but was not too uncomfortable. ...

Whenever I meet people on the net and discuss my passion for rubber and bondage, one of the first really serious questions is normally, how did you get started or have you always been a rubberist. I’ve found these questions being asked with such regularity I thought that it would be worth my while write it down. Think of it as a comparison if you’re already versed with the joys of rubber or as a road map if you’re thinking of ‘converting’ your partner. ...

Ordinarily, I am a person who is slow to anger–but sometimes, with what I consider just cause, I do lose control of my temper. And after the few times when that has happened, I have a tendency to seek the opportunity for revenge. Nothing extreme really, but just the opportunity for a little humiliation. I had recently graduated after four years at a university, and accepted a position with a large corporation on the west coast. Moving there involved a two-day drive, then sufficient time to secure living arrangements, but I was fortunate and things came together at a remarkable pace. I found the perfect location about a 45-minute drive from the city center and contracted to live in an apartment complex that surrounded a fairly large courtyard–with a swimming pool, no less. There were two levels to the complex, and I resided in the lower level so that my front door opened into the gated courtyard. The apartment directly above me was accessed by stairs leading up from the courtyard to a walkway balcony. The residents were very friendly and accommodating, and I quickly made friends with most of those living in the surrounding apartment units: some were single like myself, some married, some living together outside of marriage, and a few same gender couples as well. Several months later, I received a telephone call from a good friend that I had left behind at home. He had a friend, who had a friend, who had a brother that was recently married and was moving to the same area of California where I was living. He had given this young man my address and told him to look me up when he arrived, and I would be more than happy to guide his hand and help him get settled. I don’t mind helping out in situations like that and enjoy meeting new people, so I really looked forward to meeting the young newlywed. Besides, I was informed that he was an honest, respectable guy and a great person. Just a few days earlier, I had helped the gay couple in the apartment above me to move out of their unit necessitated by a change of employment. I knew that the apartment was available, and made a visit to the apartment manager. I informed the landlord that I might have new occupants for the unit above me if she was interested in filling it quickly. She enthusiastically told me to have this young couple visit with her when they arrived. The next day on a Friday evening after I had returned from work, a knock came at my door. It was the young man who had been given my address and was moving to the area. Derek was his name. He was alone and when I asked, he informed me that he had driven the rental truck containing their meager furniture and household items, and his new wife was driving their car. She would be arriving tomorrow in the late afternoon since she had detoured into a neighboring state to visit with her sister for a time. I invited Derek into my apartment and told him to get comfortable. He was obviously tired from a long drive, and I invited him to join me for supper and spend the night in my apartment–an invitation he readily accepted and seemed very relieved. Derek seemed like a nice guy. I informed him that there was an apartment right above my own, and that if he might be interested, he could visit with the landlord while I prepared a light supper for us. He asked me some questions about rent and the neighbors, then realizing it was a great opportunity, excused himself and headed for the landlord’s unit to talk with her. As I threw a quick supper together, I wondered how he would be as a neighbor. He was definitely friendly and outgoing, and seemed to be quite ambitious. He was about my height, light brown hair, not muscular–but not thin–just a somewhat lanky, average build. He wore glasses most of the time which gave him a studious look (he probably knew a lot about a lot of things). He had shown me a picture of his new wife and she seemed to be a little plump, but with a pretty face and beautiful eyes. They seemed like a nice couple. ...

This is part of my autobiographical novel “Fly with me, my Black Swan – Fascination of Latex and BDSM”. This novel was published in July 2013 and is available now. The book embraces the twelve months of my life from 2007 to 2008 when I discovered the world of BDSM and latex. After taking the plunge into this bizarre life, my whole world was rocked and I changed completely. Not only was my sexual life altered totally, but my normal life also changed from a shy and timid woman into a confident lady. At this time I also discovered my bisexuality. ...

(story continues from My New Position 2: Home Delivery) Note: This story is too hot for DeviantArt and has been banned LOL :) Part 3: Just Another Dolly I was still tied tightly to the bed when my new owner came into the room, he climbed on top of me and entered me, he finished himself off quickly and without any effort on my part as I lay there letting him use me, not that i could do anything anyway the way I was tightly strapped to the bed. Once he finished using me he left, without a second glance, this is what being a dolly is like I thought, I’m here to please my owner and dolly likes to please him ran the thoughts in my head. I was still clad in the latex catsuit that he’d found me in yesterday, all so long ago it seemed to me. ...

John sat alone in a roadside cafe. John was a little nervous as he awaited Rupinder to meet him. Rupinder broke his heart numerous times when they met at University five years back. Relations with Rupinder never went past a brief fling. They did not see eye to eye and she wanted a man who was more sure of himself and frankly more accomplished. John was a struggling psychology student at the time, she wanted stability and not someone who could analyse her. John loved her, or so he thought, with age and a little experience John realised that he was infatuated with her and his idea of her. ...

I thought I would never leave work this evening, it was always the same. Someone always wants something at the last minute. It makes me angry how most people I meet are what I call “crisis managers”. Always leaving things to the deadline, then, dumping the work on a colleague to do at the very last minute. I eventually finished the report, dropped it in the “In” tray and walked out before someone wanted something else doing. Unpaid volunteer work for campaign season would look good on a C.V but sure was a killer on your social life. ...

(story continues from The Seduction) Part 2 “But why not?!” “Because I said so.” Andi pouted. “You sound like Dad.” “And you sound like a whining child.” She reached out and took his hand. “Sorry, Uncle Phil, but that may have worked when I was six, not twenty-six.” Phil sighed. “Several reasons. For starters I wouldn’t be comfortable doing it. I never married, never had kids, don’t have all that baggage, but you’re still my niece. It would be too overtly sexual.” ...

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century. ...

Cass came out of the bathroom, damp and warm from her shower. She had a towel draped over her head, rubbed her long black hair in a vain attempt to dry it. She didn’t see Lacey standing by her closet. Lacey grabbed her, shoved her into the closet. “Hey! What … what the f-” “One time too many, roomy. One time too many.” She drove Cass to her knees, then down onto the floor. She grabbed a pair of dirty panty hose from the pile, pulled Cass’s arms behind her back and wrapped the hose around her wrists, knotted them. ...

I would first like to confirm that I enjoy the company of women. They can be so soft, charming, intelligent, sensitive, and yet reduce a guy to the status of bumbling idiot with just a flutter of their eyelashes. I suppose that my respect for the opposite sex has removed from my mind any desire to engage in bondage with a member of the female gender. But men are another matter. Strange as it may seem, I find great excitement in sharing bondage adventures with other guys. In my crazy teenage years, I shared tie-up adventures with male friends and cousins that left me with a great enjoyment for male bondage. After one experience with a cousin my same age, I have always enjoyed the sensation of seeing another guy tied up, and made helpless and vulnerable. Sexual gratification was never intentionally a part of the tie-up games, but as we got older, sometimes the surge of excitement would lead to involuntary things happening that would fall into that category. We just overlooked it, and gradually got over any feelings of embarrassment or concern if it happened. In later years, while watching movies of guys tied up, gagged, blindfolded, or being placed in some bondage situation, I would squirm in my seat and feel the need to adjust my trousers much of the time. Though attempting to be discreet in the process, it sometimes proved embarrassing during my dating and courtship years. As we finished our formal education and began our professional careers, my friends and I all moved our separate ways. Though we kept in touch, the tie-up games we enjoyed became few and scattered–or discontinued altogether. But then the age of computers erupted into a whole new world of bondage “sites”, and I have become a steady visitor. It was on a male bondage site that I met a young man who seems to mirror my interest in bondage with other guys. We got acquainted online, shared ideas, and since we only lived a half hour drive from each other, decided to meet. Grey and I hit it off immediately, and even now continue to meet as often as we can to share ideas and bondage adventures with each other. We have developed a great friendship, including respect and trust. I am pretty sure that Grey is not gay–not that it matters at all. We just enjoy each other’s company and creativity in the sport of tying each other up. ...

This story carries on directly from “Paula in Chains ” Part 2: Jane in the Chair After Paula’s friend Jane had discovered her, chained spread eagled to the wall, Jane had left her ball tied leaving Paula’s vibrator torturing her for the rest of the afternoon. It was time Paula had a little payback revenge. Paula is back to tell the tale of what happened next . . . . . I had put myself into a pretty hairy self-bondage situation a while ago and I was found by my friend Jane, chained spread eagled to the hallway wall. I was waiting for the ice release to drop a key for me to release my wrist cuffs. All the while a vibrating egg and Hitachi Magic wand tied into a crotchrope were giving me the most intense sexual work out I had ever had. ...

continued from part one Part 2: The Voices Return The last time I indulged in some outdoor self-bondage, my planned two hour session was shanghaied by two trespassing women I referred to as Voice One and Voice Two (see Trespassed). They didn’t harm me, but my two hour session turned into thirty six hours of being teased and kept on the brink of cumming without being allowed any satisfaction. The two made use of my home freezer to re freeze my ice timer and then returned it to where I had placed it, so that a couple of hours after they had left the key fell into my hand and I was able to free myself. They left me a note inviting me to spend time with them again the next time I planned an “outdoor adventure”. ...

The slave felt his heart pound as Mistress Gwendolyn zipped the rubber bag up and rolled him onto his back. He looked longingly towards her as she moved away; treasuring the look of her shimmering back and rear as she slowly moved out of sight. He took stock of his situation. He was in for it now that was for sure. Now that it was zipped, there was no way out of this clear latex bag. And what a bag it was. Somehow the workmen had lined the bag with over a thousand pinprick points which poked into his back, his ass, the backs and fronts of his legs, his chest, his nipples, his arms, even the soles of his feet and his palms. Thanks to the various sleeves in the bag, he couldn’t move his arms or legs - not that he wanted to. Those pinpricks made any movement painful. Of course lying in one place was painful too! He tried to flex his toes and fingers, trying to assert some control over the pain assaulting his body and discovered (yet again) that the rubber toe cuffs immobilized his toes and the finger sheaths did the same to his fingers. No, he really couldn’t control (or even avoid) the pain of the pinpricks at all. Her slave stretched his jaw a bit trying to adjust the rubber butterfly gag in his mouth and met with as much success as his efforts to flex his toes. Mistress Gwendolyn had put excellent sound blocking earplugs into his ears and then had pulled a quite intense very thick rubber hood over his head. She left the attached blindfold off, but she had snapped a rubber butterfly gag into place and inflated it so his cheeks were puffed out and his tongue was immobilized. All he could do was grunt; words (or screaming) were impossible. Mistress Gwendolyn floated back into view carrying a tube. Oh, did she look amazing. He turned his hooded face with difficulty to better drink her in with his eyes. She was glistening in her highly polished black rubber catsuit. The suit was zipped down in front to her black and white corset and the swelling white of her magnificent breasts was partially visible above the corset. She turned to look at him and he could only see her eyes and that lovely mouth as the rest of her head was covered in a black and white ponytail hood that matched the corset perfectly. The sight of her inflamed her slave’s lust and her cock strained mightily against the metal cage SHE had locked her property into. His Mistress smiled, turned and he heard the click of her sandaled heels as she went out of sight down to the end of the table. Suddenly, he started as he felt her fingers ever so gently stroking her cock through the bars of the chastity cage. At this point, her chastised property was the only thing attached to him that was exposed. Other than that cutout at his crotch, every square inch of him was covered in heavy latex. He moaned in pain and frustration as Mistress Gwendolyn ever so gently and ever so rhythmically stroked her cock. His desire for her was uncontainable. Yet the cage contained it. The swelling was crushing the ball and causing him an unbearable mix of desire and agony, but there was nothing he could do as she stroked, stroked, stroked her property. Finally, Mistress Gwendolyn stopped and took her hand away. After a few seconds, he dimly heard a noise through the latex and the earplugs and then soon after that felt the air start to fill his rubber prison. The sack she had locked him into was inflatable and the compressor was slowly filling it with air. As the bag filled out, at first the equalizing pressure relieved some of the intense pressure points of the pinprick. But this was temporary. As time passed, the pressure in the bag grew greater and greater. His body started to lift off the table as the air worked its way underneath him and pushed him away from the table. After a few minutes he floated there, surrounded on all sides by a cushion of air. He no longer felt the certainty of the table. That feeling was replaced by the sensation of the thousand pinpricks each poking his body in a different place. With the pressure equal on all sides, none of them were stronger than another, so none of them obscured the others. He could feel them all. He truly was a human pin cushion with small stabs in his soles, the inside of his arms, his thighs, his back, his ass, his nipples, everywhere. Well almost everywhere. His face just had to deal with the jaw-breaking gag and her cock was imprisoned but not in pain (yet). Mistress Gwendolyn stopped inflating the bag and smoothly started passing rope back and forth over the rubber bag, lashing her slave securely to the table. Within a couple of minutes the task was complete. He was going absolutely no where no matter what she did to him. With each pass of the rope, the pressure tightened and the pinpricks drove deeper into his flesh. Yet the pressure was still equal all around so the pain just grew all over his body. He tried to wiggle to avoid it somewhere, anywhere, but he could not. There was no escaping his Mistress or her pain. Suddenly she appeared before his head. Her cock surged again desperately. Oh, how much he wanted her. He longed to be out of her cage, to press her cock against her, into her, to feel her hands, her feet, her tongue, her body on it. He wanted to give her pleasure and get pleasure from her. ...

It was turning out to be a normal day like any other in the office, that is until the courier arrived at my desk carrying a parcel. You see I work as a Personal Asssistant to my boss, or secretary in the old terms. He runs a successful engineering & manufacturing business, our office is at the front of the building with the factory located below and behind the main offices. ...

Brisa stood, or more accurately hung. The toes of one foot barely touched the floor. The ropes dug painfully into her wrists and elbows. A wadded scarf filled her mouth, a second cleaved her lips, a third covered her mouth and nose, a fourth covered her eyes. Brisa sobbed, the soft cloth absorbed her tears. She cried for many reasons. For the realization that his was her new life. For angering Juan. For disappointing Tio Jesus. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Marion had actually done it. After years of fantasizing about being bound, of collecting bondage magazines and videos, and more years of self-bondage, which was almost the real thing, she had contrived to tie herself up truly inescapably. As her project grew, she couldn’t resist adding more and more bondage to her predicament. She had decided for a straightjacket-on-a-bed situation, that would have been enough for most people, but her years of yearning had made Marion a bondage-starved girl. She had seen all the videos and did not want to be a sad second best. So she had succeeded in tieing herself up in 9 points of hospital-quality restraints. Her ankles were trapped in Humane Restraints strapped to the bed. Another strap took care of her thighs, and another one of her torso. Said torso was well taken care of by a Humane Restraint straightjacket, reinforced by restraints keeping her biceps apart and tied to the bed. If that weren’t enough, she had plugged her ears and gagged her mouth before hooding herself, and tethered this hood to the bed with a chain. ...

He watched through the sheer curtain as she removed her clothes, revealing her tanned body. Her physique was athletic and he could tell she must have devoted many hours to a local gym. She was a sight of beauty and he caught himself licking his lower lip at the sight of her. He had waited patiently for this night. He knew she was like him, that she had an insatiable hunger for this; more over she loved being watched as much as he loved watching. They both wanted, no, both needed more. ...

I’ve been into self-bondage since I was about ten years old. I really can’t recall what got me started, but my first memory of tying myself up is of having bound myself in a hog tie with ropes while lying naked on my closet floor. I was almost caught by my Mother, who opened the closet door so it was partly open and I could see her, but fortunately she didn’t see me. I can still remember the rush; a mixture of fear and excitement, that close call gave me. ...

The door to the admissions room opened slowly as Janice peeked in, eyes darting about nervously. The room was rarely used at this time of night, but she couldn’t take any chances. This evening had been months in the planning, and nothing was going to stop her from achieving her desire. Seeing that the room was unoccupied, she slipped inside and locked the door behind her. The ceiling sensors detected her presence and brought the lights up to full glow, revealing a desk and control panel to one side, with cabinets large and small lining every wall. But it was the cylindrical sarcophagus at the center of the room that fixed her gaze. This was the processing unit for unruly patients. It was designed to prepare them for admission to the asylum, outfit them with the required uniform and restraints, and place them in an appropriate cell or pod. It was of the latest design, quick, quiet and efficient, optimizing both patient and staff safety. It was known by the staff “The Pacifier”, and it held a special allure for Janice. ...

She was aware from the beginning of their dating that he had an affinity for scarves. When she wore them with her various outfits she had detected a noticeable change in him, even a clear fascination with her on those occasions. After they had been married for a while he often would blindfold her with one of her scarves and then slowly and sensually arouse her with his lips, tongue, fingers and the scarf’s fabric before making the “Beast with Two Backs” that took her to many climaxes. She too began to echo his erotic fascination to use the scarves to heighten the arousal. While he was away on business once, she even had piled her scarves on the bed, blindfolded herself and then teased herself with the silk to an orgasmic conclusion. ...

Marion was a long-time bondage fan. Long time meant since she was 12, and she realized that any view of a person tied up, on TV or in a newspaper article, whether it was the victim of gangsters, or the gangsters themselves handcuffed by the police, created some strange and nice stirrings inside her. Growing up, one thing led to another, and she progressed to the Internet and discovered that her taste was shared by others, and was called bondage. But, though she was hugely turned on by pictures and videos of tied-up beauties, she hadn’t taken the step to actually practicing. How could she talk about her secret fantasies to anyone ? Whom to trust ? How could she take the plunge and the risk ? So she remained a closet bondage fan, and, as in many such cases, she indulged in self-bondage. ...

story continues from part three Chapter 4: Rubicon “Won’t Leigh be mad at you?” asked Anna, eyes teasing where they held Michael’s over the rim of her martini glass. “She’ll pretend to be, I imagine,” he replied, sliding his own glass back and forth through the halo of its condensate on the hardwood table. One Eyed Jack’s wasn’t a bar that either of them frequented, being further uptown than Michael usually ventured, and far enough off campus that Anna rarely bothered to make the trip. Which made it perfect for the purposes of this quasi-illicit rendezvous. Neither one of them was liable to run into anyone who recognized them. ...

This story is fictional. If you think it’s about you or someone you know, that’s entirely by accident. Because this particularly story also contains elves, magic, and Santa, if you think it’s about someone you know, you might want to put down the egg nog and maybe find a therapist. It also contains adult themes including bondage and sex. If that bothers you, please read something else. Continued from Part One ...

This is a continuation of “Part 5: Departing Events,” which you’ll find posted here. This is a work of fiction of a sexual nature with mature themes. If that’s not your cup of tea (we’ll ignore the obvious question as to why you’re visiting this site), read something else. If you think this is you - it’s not because I don’t know anyone that’s ever had this happen to them. Copyright remains with me unless specifically released, although reposting to sites without any membership fees is permitted. ...

You are lounging in your chair in front of the TV while I relax on the sofa reading a book, my feet resting on the ottoman. Every once in a while you glance over to see what I am doing. I am only wearing a collar (as instructed by my master) and a small apron. You smile indulgently at my forgetfulness. Earlier I was cooking dinner for us and I had forgotten to remove my apron afterwards. I look up at you, feeling your gaze on me, then look down at myself and my mouth forms an O. Your grin widens and your eyes grow more intense, waiting for me… I jump up quickly and remove my apron, stuttering my apologies. ...

I had watched her for over 30 minutes, sitting by herself at one of the outdoor tables of the restaurant. The town was on the outskirts of Como, one of Italy’s fashion producing cities. Her wide-brimmed straw hat covered much of the small table. She seemed to be passing the time playing with her hair. Initially she combed her long black hair and then braided it into a few long loose braids. She secured the end of the braid with a rubber band. Reaching down into her large handbag, she drew out a colorful red and black square scarf and held it out at arm’s length and studied its pattern and color. ...

I caressed Miriam’s shoulder gently and kissed her neck, then taking the duct tape I tore off a long strip. She glanced over her shoulder at me as I began to grin and she put her hands together behind her back. I wasted no time and quickly wrapped the tape around her wrists. She gasped as I wound another strip of the tough sticky tape, just above her elbows. Admiring her now helpless arms for just a moment, I pulled her back against myself and ran my hands across her flat stomach and up to her firm round young breasts. She gasped as I teased her nipple and quivered as I gave her firm pinch. She turned slowly in my grip and we kissed, a lingering kiss. ...

She quietly set the phone back on the receiver. He had called, and the big project, the one He had worked on for weeks, the project that had become such an overwhelming force in both of their lives, had gone to shit. He thought he had it all planned out, right down to the last detail. She couldn’t help but agree. He had seemed so confident, so ready to take on the world. She loved it when he felt this way. ...

Lara stood in front of the mirror. She loved to watch herself get ready for a bondage adventure and she had been planning today for a long time. She faced the mirror naked, her long straight red hair now in two pigtails. With having such a pale skin, she liked contrast and so her eye make was heavy and dark. The lipstick that covered her pouting lips was as black as the latex she planned to wear. The room temperature was just cool enough for her nipples to stand erect and towards the mirror. She could already feel herself getting aroused and her shaven cunt was aching. ...

Just my luck, thought Alex, watching Jay’s car pull away. First chance we’ve had lately for a weekend of X-Box, and his back starts acting up. With a resigned shrug, he turned and entered the house. “Alex?” Pausing on the stairs, Alex glanced into the living room. “What’s up Joe?” “You might not want to go up there quite yet,” his brother said. “And why not?” “Well, Carly spent the weekend.” ...

As you have seen from my recent adventures my Mistress, Mistress Stephanie has taken immense pleasure in messing with my state of mind in our recent sessions including setting me up and accusing me of playing around with another lady. Well I knew this next trip was going to be another one because I was told I was to book a trip out on Thursday evening with a 5 pm flight home on Sunday afternoon. I was told to pack an extra change a clothes in my carry on, wear a pair of jeans and shirt I didn’t care about and to to bring nothing else except for my ID, cellphone, 20 dollars and my house keys for when I get home. THURSDAY Thursday afternoon comes around and Mistress arrives at my place about 3 hours before my flight and tells me that she will take me to the airport. I’m confused because I thought I was going on a trip with her. Of course it is not a simple drive to the airport because as I am getting in the passenger seat of her car she hands me a pair of blackened out sunglasses for me to wear and tells me I must be restrained for this part of my trip. She proceeds to handcuff my hands behind my back and shackles my ankles together. I start to ask her questions on what is going on and I receive a quick slap to the face and a warning to not speak unless I am asked a question. I heard a click, felt the exhale of her first cigarette of the drive and felt the car move. ...

Jane had always known that her feet were the most important part of her sexuality. In her early life, she’d discovered the thrill of having someone else sensually massage her feet, and it awoke feelings in her that she’d hitherto only had in her late night bedroom self-exploration. A college lover skilled in the same massage, and with a passion for sucking and nibbling on her toes, had shown her that she could climax without the need for anything as mundane as a cock inside her. Feeling a tongue licking over and between her carefully painted toenails could bring her to heaven, but she knew it was the biting and nipping that sent her over the edge. That lover moved on, but even without him Jane’s obsession with sensations through her feet continued and escalated. Other lovers came and went, never quite scratching that itch Jane had come to know intimately, so instead she learned to satisfy it herself. ...

Our story begins on a quiet Sunday afternoon. Sarah was doing a few things around her small apartment that she shared with her boyfriend, Jim. Nothing really important, just getting some odd jobs accomplished, while Jim meanwhile was down the street at the bar watching the game with his buddies. While Sarah was futzing around the apartment she decided that she was going to try to break her boyfriend’s computer password while he wasn’t home. It was a game that had been going on for as long as they were dating. Both of them had their own laptops and neither knew the others password, so whenever they had time and the other wasn’t around they tried to figure out the password that would unlock all of the secrets that they wanted to know. ...

Chapter 1: Purchase. The floor beneath Lottie’s feet changed from thick carpet to cold flagstone. Trapped in the darkness of the blindfold she could only guess her new location by her other senses – the smell of recently cooked pizza and spilled beer and the hum of a dishwasher. In a room behind heavy rock music roared out played by a band she didn’t know. The firm grip on her arm relaxed. ...

Part 1: Sahara’s Chair I live an interesting life - taken care of but under control. You would think this is a classic master slave relationship, but its unusual in every way. Describing the whole scenario is somewhat I want to reveal to the reader, but moving linearly through time isn’t something I’m ready to start with. I’d rather start by leading the reader through my latest scenario. I glance at my phone going through the notes of what I’m about to go through. There are of course butterflies in your stomach, even if this scenario isn’t any weirder or stranger than others I’ve experienced. Memorizing is important - missing a step means your escape plan could fall through, which is both uncomfortable and possibly humiliating - I’m a professional after all. ...

“But honey, I’m not a woman!” Of course, the line that I heard after I said that the first time was to be my eventual downfall. When my wife looked at me and said, “Well, you seem to be DRESSING like one!” Of course, it wasn’t like I was planning on getting caught. And I certainly didn’t plan on getting caught in the manner in which I was. But those were now things of the past. But I guess that I should explain how it got to this point, where my little line certainly would not explain the way I look NOR the way I dress. ...

I knew when he called that I could look forward to something out of the ordinary. He said “I’ll take you out tonight.” This to me meant “Wear something special.” My classic black floor length skirt for the lower half and a long sleeved silk blouse that had only a modest neckline gave no hint that underneath was my crimson bustier and my matching crotch less pantyhose. To accessorize for the evening I twisted a red scarf into a choker, around which I wrapped a string of pearls that matched my earrings. ...

It was a good throw. The best of the day. Of course, on this day any half decent toss would qualify as a good throw. I managed to miss the trees, the disc took its predictable fade - then shot off like it was on boosters. A gap in the trees had let a gust of wind through and my disc went into warp drive, flying high and heading way left, across the road, slicing into the bushes. I cursed and threw my backup driver. At least the first disc hadn’t gone into the lake. Well, at least I didn’t think it did. My day couldn’t be that bad, could it? ...

I know that you’ll be home alone tonight so I’ve prescribed the following exercise just so that you keep exploring your sensuality and sexual self-confidence. Before you go upstairs, turn the thermostat up to 74 degrees. I don’t want you to be distracted by being chilly this time of year. Close and lock the bedroom door. Its very personal what I’m suggesting that you do tonight. Don’t use the room light, just the one on the nightstand. A couple of the scented candles that you like should be lit. ...

I discovered my love of bondage as an adolescent and have enjoyed self-bondage ever since. Of course, ensuring that there will be an out can be challenging while still obtaining the thrill of the predicament. The possibility of discovery also adds to the rush. The lower level in my last home included a narrow hallway ending in the door to the garage. On either side of the hallway were doors to the laundry room and a bedroom. Let me describe a favorite self-bondage scenario. I dressed in comfortable clothing, usually a tee shirt, corduroy jeans, leather vest and cowboy boots. Next, I put on a leather jock strap over the jeans, locking leather wrist and ankle cuffs, a leather hood, a locking leather bondage collar and locking leather bondage belt. Next, I inserted handcuffs through the ring on the back of the belt. ...

My career requires a fair amount of domestic and international travel. Meetings, conferences and consultations often blend my week into dull, routine business activity. The least favorite lunch time activity for me is having lunch with older, stodgy men or young bucks trying to hit on me. I’ve found a resurgence of downtown consignment shops that offer me a pastime for the noon hour. It feels good to get out and stretch my legs and keep my eyes open for top quality item. My “jackpot” is a designer brand in near flawless condition in my size and a color that makes me look sharp. ...

(story continues from The Nude Marathoner 1: Seduction) Part Three:Initiation Suzie directed him into shower area, freed herself from his arm around her neck, and propelled him into one of a bank of roomy shower stalls with elegant sheet glass doors. As soon as he got into the stall, she took his shackled wrists and brought them up to a waiting stainless steel hook about eight feet from the tiled floor. Stretching to his full height to avoid strain on his shoulders, he watched her close a hasp on the hook and he realized that he was now locked to the wall with his arms up in the air until she let him down again. He tested his weight on the hook, and found that it would easily take his full mass in the event that he lost his balance. It also meant there was no way he was going to use force to rip it out to gain his freedom by choice. ...

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale Aneka was determined to really shine with her Halloween costume this year. Jessica and Mandy always put her in the shade with their attention grabbing outfits but not this time. She’d been on the lookout for a sexy costume and she’d spent hours staring at the sites that sold rubber clothing online, searching for just the right look. She had no problem finding it but not at a price she could afford. Everything was expensive and after adding the cost of postage from Europe the lovely shiny latex designs would be way out of her reach. ...

Kim wondered what the hell she was doing slowly getting dressed to have sex? The firebrand had been a fighter until she met someone rather different from the people she had known. His deep soft tones had so taken her from proud biker to sexual slave. Her curiosity had her so aroused she had fingered herself to climax on the plane. A woman on the plane seemed to know exactly what she had been doing as she smirked at Kim from her seat. It didn’t help as Kim was in full flush. But it wouldn’t have helped if she had known. ...

Sarah looked first one way up the city street and then the other. Nobody was paying any attention to her as she stood with her back to the wall and she saw nobody who would recognise her, which was hardly surprising as she knew nobody in this part of the country. She had only to cross the street and slip into the shop, it was that simple. But it wasn’t simple at all: she was so nervous. She passed the shop every day and each time she wondered what it was like inside. Today she had decided to find out. Taking a breath she tried to look casual and walked across the road, keeping her eyes straight ahead she quickly entered the door with the sigh above reading ‘What’s your fetish.` ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Point of Viewa Gai-Shift storylette Darkness falls away like a blindfold, likely because there had been a leather blindfold over your eyes. You blink slowly (for blinking is the only action open to you, strapped up as you are in your leather body suit, gagged with a thrusting penile plug, only your eyes exposed. The room hazing in the glare of overhead gaslights is tiled, harsh and institutional. ...

(story continues from Shifting Roles) Part Two I was thoroughly uncomfortable and cramped by the time she returned. My straining erection had long since subsided and all I wanted was to be untied. I grumbled and struggled petulantly as she opened the cupboard door. I could sense her annoyance at that and before I knew it she had forced me to my stomach and was spanking me again, this time harder than before. She seemed to be growing into her role more as the day went on. She had not taken off her gloves and the taut leather covering on her palm added something as she spanked me harder and harder, my stifled panting and muffled groans as she punished me was amplified in the enclosed space. ...

(story continues from A Matter of Trust) Part Two Lying naked and helpless in the trunk of her own car, Maria struggled fitfully against her bonds, all the while knowing her struggles were useless. The leather cuffs encircling her wrists and ankles were securely connected, allowing her very limited movement. The gag filling her mouth limited her to unintelligible grunts. The blindfold covering her eyes blocked all sight, which didn’t really matter at the moment, considering she wouldn’t have been able to see in this dark place anyway. ...

The station name even sounds cold enough to freeze you. Rannoch Moor. It’s the remotest stop on the rail line from Perth, in the south to Inverness, gateway to the Highlands of Scotland. The old guard aboard this last service of the day was drinking his tea as they got closer to the place. Rarely did anyone alight here and never at night. There were only a dozen people on the train. An elderly couple going to the city for their flight to somewhere warmer. A group of businessmen, all heading for Wick, way up north but they’d be stopping in town tonight as no trains went out that way beyond 10 pm. One or two others scattered about the carriages wanting to be left alone. ...

The following is a true story. (You know who you are) A few years ago I worked for an Asset Management company looking after the assets of clients mainly an administrative position and although the work was boring and uneventful I was the only male in the department. So I got to spend the day with some very attractive ladies who all took turns to flirt with me. I have always loved the secretary look so I was in heaven in the department. My other fantasy was “damsel in distress” bondage and it was a side of me I always kept to myself although I had pictured all of them at some stage in my mind bound and gagged. ...

Part 1 It wasn’t a case of getting above herself, but Fiona Mackie believed she was becoming a very good bondage model. She simply loved it and having sent a few portfolios of her tied across her bed by a boyfriend she’d once dated, out on the internet, soon found that there were some seriously good photographers. Within a year she was able to pick and choose her work from a select group of guys and one gal. ...

I was in a self-bondage chat room some time ago, and the topic came up, of using clothespin zippers in a scene. I couldn’t hang around very long, and didn’t get too many suggestions but it started me thinking, and I think I have found one way. I was going to have the entire day to myself one Saturday, so I planned on attempting it then. On Friday, I bought 6 brand new, 18" bungee cords, 2 -3" steel rings, and 3 pair of leather boot laces. I have plenty of clothespins, so no need to buy any more. ...

Molly lay on the bed, the Earl’s bed, her arms and legs spread wide, the cords binding her cutting into her wrists and ankles. He is there - on her - thrusting into her. It is a dream, of course. Molly was adept at lucid dreaming, knew when she was in a dream, could even exercise some control over the situation. Not this time. She looks down at the girl, bound to the bed, a band of white cloth over her eyes. Her nightgown is pulled up to her waist exposing the dark triangle between her legs. Her wrists and ankles tied to the bedposts with bed curtain cord. ...

(story continues from The Visit)_ _continued from part one Part Two Part 3a – Immobilised. I replace the gag and assist you to your feet. The dildo drops out in the process and I catch it,n eedless to say you moan at the loss. It felt SO good. I motion for you to sit on the end of the bed. “Time for some fun for you. Sit. Back you go. Keep going.” I say. ...

“If you want me to do that, I’ll have to tie you up,” he said. She smiled and sipped wine. “No. I don’t think you will. Although I agree that I have to be tied.” He looked at her, puzzled. “How would it be if I tied myself up?” He smiled. “Ah—that would be interesting. Do you have some rope around here?” “Of course,” she responded, and rose from the loveseat. He watched her walk across the room to the hallway that led to her bedroom. In a moment she was back, carrying several pieces of soft white rope and a scarf. ...

continued from part 6 Part 7 We pulled into the driveway and I ran into the house to change while she set up the rest of the things she would need to play her part. It was already starting to get dark, so I decided that black would be best for sneaking. I pulled off my wind suit and crotch-rope, and pulled on a pair of black tights over my pantyhose, some black gloves, then put on a black leotard and slipped on my new black boots. There I was, Tonya Conway, Super Spy. I decided to start being sneaky right away, peaking out the windows trying to see what Anita was up to. She was nowhere to be found, but my Escape was in the field behind the house almost all the way back the tree line. She must have put it there. I was in the middle of trying to figure out why when the house went dark. She had turned off the power. This meant she had to be in the garage. If I could get to her and get her to tell me where the laptop was, I could make this a short night. I crept out of the bedroom and started down the hall. I got about half way down to the living room when a balled up sock hit me in the tummy. ...

Auditioning for the lead in the ballet performances of Spartacus was a career dream of mind. Unfortunately, I will be able to attend due to my rival, Jake. He has stolen countless roles through bribery, sex or deception. I knew for sure that I was getting this part because Jake was out of town on business. According to his Facebook post, he would not return until next Friday. However, Jake’s intervention permitted me from leaving our apartment. ...

The weekend was set to be a wet dreary one, and we couldn’t get out into the garden, shopping would have been miserable (for a woman, that’s hard to say) so what could we do???? We had been married for 12 years and I must say that I had never been wanting in the sex department and we were both open for new ideas. So on this rainy afternoon we decided to try something new. Our basement had quite an array of bondage items in our collection and our postie had delivered our new acquisition yesterday – a sleepsack! ...

My wife Kate was going away and I would be left on my own for 2 days over a weekend. I had planned a few drinks at the local pub in the evening, but otherwise not much. I woke up in the morning and she was already getting everything ready for her departure. I turned over and put the pillow over my head. I had no such rush on. The next thing I knew, the pillow was pulled away. ...

Ellie burst from Hendrson’s office, cheeks red, tears welling up. The blonde girl who had been peering into a mirror turned and stepped in front of her. “Buy a vowel, get a clue. You are out of your league. You can’t beat me. Why don’t you go back to the bayou where you belong, marry your cousin, make babies.” Ellie brushed past her and pushed through the door. “Shauna?” Henderson gestured to her. ...

The chime rang, Aaron pressed the button, buzzed his client through. “Good morning, Lorraine. How are you?” “I’m here. How do you think I am?” Aaron let it pass. Lorraine Gillis-Barton had never missed a session - not in over three years. She was a striking woman. Thirty-something. Had the look of money both in what she wore and how she, well, looked, as in down her nose at most people. She probably had a bit of surgery when she’d hit the big 3-0, but you couldn’t tell. ...

She waits in anticipation for him to enter the room. Her heart beating faster she feels small beads of sweat trickle down her naked body and evaporate at her feet. The excitement and fear almost overcomes her as she stands spread-eagle against the wall, but she stays firm in her stature fighting the butterflies in her stomach. Her jaw aches as the ball gag she is wearing fills her mouth and cuts into the corners of her lips. She is fighting off the pain, the stiffness, the worry about her punishment to come, not knowing her Master is watching her through the window and taking her image in. ...

I wait impatiently to hear you knocking on my hotel door. Pacing back and forth I almost miss the sound, my thoughts are so loud and you knock so quietly. I look out to see you holding a bottle of wine and two glasses and looking around furtively. I open the door and pull you inside then quietly close the door. I push you against the wall to kiss you putting my hands on either side of your face to feel your beard beneath my fingers. I pull on your beard as I kiss you forcing you to kiss me hard. I let go and run my hands down to your shirt bottom. Finding the opening I slide my hands up to your nipples and pinch them. My hands are cold and you protest a bit, but I bite your lip and say sternly “Don’t move!” ...

continued from part 4 Part 5 Okay, story time again. She knew that ever since a talent show in junior high school I’d had a fantasy about being a magician’s assistant. My then boyfriend had a dream that he was going to be this great illusionist, and I was going to be his assistant. He came up with this whole routine for the show and his big finale was tying me up and putting me in this huge crate and chaining it shut. I was supposed to get free crawl out of the fake back on the crate, slip off behind the curtain and appear in the audience and drop my ropes and gag and act all magical and stuff. ...

“What is SHE doing here?” It was a duet. The two businesswomen – both powerful, both accomplished, both used to getting what they wanted exclusively – glared at each other from opposite sides of the conference room. The Master made no outward sign of his feelings, but secretly he was very pleased. The mutual hostility would add greatly to his experiment. “The two of you,” he said coolly, “are in competition for a certain project of mine. This project will, however, require your two companies to work together. I wish to see if you can do something that will require you to cooperate with each other under highly stressful conditions. Shall we begin?” ...

Georgia was forced into the room. Her arms tightly pinned and bound behind her back, a harness ballgag firmly buckled filling her mouth and a leather blindfold secured over her eyes. She had no idea who had done this to her or even remember how. Susan tugged and yanked her into the middle of the room and positioned her next to a large oil drum. Once in place Susan bent down and immediately began to bind her ankles together roughly. Melissa stepped out of the shadows and stood, arms folded just a few feet in front of Georgia. “Ah, at last here she is” Melissa beamed. Georgia recognised her voice instantly. Unable to see, due to the blindfold she lifted her face in Melissa‘s direction. Finished with her ankles, Susan began to tie Georgia’s legs at the knee, the ropes pulled so tight they bit into her flesh. Georgia moans into her gag, obviously trying to talk. “I really have no interest in anything you have to say, hence the gag you dumb bitch, so just do us all a favour and don’t bother” Melissa barks. Susan, now finished binding Georgia’s legs tightly together, stands beside her holding her steady. “Now lets have a look at these fat trouble makers of yours” Melissa says as she quickly unbuttons Georgia’s light blue shirt, pulling it open to reveal her breasts. Georgia tries to squirm but Susan has a tight hold on her. Melissa pulls her breasts from her bra, gives them a painfully hard squeeze and looks at them for a moment. “Well, not that great… Just the sort of fat meat you’d expect on a rough slut like you” Melissa sneers cruelly. “But I think we can do something with them” She adds pulling out a length of black electrical tape that she deftly begins to tightly wind around the base of one of Georgia’s exposed breasts. Melissa relentlessly winds the tape tighter and tighter around the breast until it is cruelly tight and swollen, and then continues on the other breast until the same desired effect is attained. “There much better” Melissa grins as she roughly grabs at each breast, testing how immediately swollen and hard they have become. Georgia can only squirm and moan at her discomfort as her now painfully swollen and sensitive breasts are manhandled. “I’d be much happier with them now if I were you… But lets put them away” Melissa chuckles as she buttons Georgia’s shirt back up, leaving her tightly bound breasts uncomfortably straining against the material of her shirt. “Now lets put you away too” Melissa chirps, with that Melissa gives Susan a nod and they both quickly lift their captive off her feet and stand her in the oil drum. Georgia is quickly forced to slide down inside the oil drum as both Melissa and Susan push down on her shoulders and force her to sit in the bottom. “You can go for now Susan” Melissa says. Georgia’s confused Susan is one of her best friends and she’d never do something like this to her. “Just give me a shout when you’re ready for the next bit” Susan replies and leaves Melissa and her captive alone. Georgia’s shocked, she recognised her voice and that really was Susan. But why would she help Melissa do something like this. “Comfy” Melissa asks Georgia sarcastically peering into the oil drum. There’s not a lot of room inside and Georgia’s knees are uncomfortably pushed against her tortured breasts. Georgia can only squirm and groan. “You’re jammed in the bottom of an oil drum, but this is what happens next my darling” Melissa pauses for a moment. “I’m going to seal this drum up and lock it, don’t worry there are air holes in the lid for you, but what happens then will be entirely up to you.” Melissa whispers. “I’m going to give you the key to the lock and then you will have to choose… If you think you deserve to, all you need to do is simply unlock the drum and you can leave” Melissa whispered sweetly. Georgia was shocked and confused, how could she unlock the drum from inside! “But… If you think you’re a worthless fat titted slut like I do… Just stay in there and I’ll happily drop you off at the dump… I’ll put you deep in the landfill site where you’ll be buried under tons of garbage… Where you can die and rot like trash!” Melissa spat with obvious malice. Georgia was franticly trying to struggle and squirm, moaning and crying into her gag. But she was utterly helpless. She froze for a moment, she heard the clang as Melissa tossed the key into the oil drum with her. “I’ll give you five minutes to make you mind up… but we both know you’ll make the right choice” Melissa taunted Georgia. The lid was on the oil drum within a moment, and Georgia heard the slight metallic click of the padlock being snapped shut. Georgia was helpless, cruelly bound, harshly gagged, blindfolded and locked inside the oil drum. She frantically tried to scrabble around the bottom of the drum to find the key, but she could barely move, it was cramped inside and her hands were numb from the tight ropes. What good would the key do, the padlock the key was for was on the outside of the drum, and she and the key were inside. “Times up” Melissa called and banged on the top of the drum. Five minutes already. Georgia was terrified. Melissa wouldn’t really do this, she wouldn’t go through with it. “Good! I knew you’d make the right choice” Melissa taunted from outside. Georgia felt the oil drum shift, tilt and then move quickly. Melissa was moving the oil drum on a dolly. She felt every bump and bounce as she was quickly wheeled outside. “Come on Susan lets get this loaded” Melissa called out as she wheeled the oil drum towards the van. Melissa and Susan struggled and heaved to get the drum into the back of the van, but managed to handle it into an upright position in the back. Georgia was sobbing uncontrollably into her gag. Not a sound escaping the oil drum she was inescapably sealed in. “Right off to the dump with you then” Melissa called out and banged the van doors shut. ...

“Base to 11.” “Go.” “We have a code from room 1214.” “Copy.” I sprinted down the hall into the stairwell, took the steps two at a time up three flights. I paused before the door to room 1214 to catch my breath. Code is like an internal 911 call. If the handset is off the hook the phone automatically dials the hotel switchboard. The phones are very touchy and it’s easy to leave the handset ever so slightly off. That’s the way it’s been for the few years I’ve worked here. Only had one emergency. An old lady fell and broke her wrist. ...

The weekend couldn’t come soon enough, and after we’d both finished work we were soon home, ready to relax. The plan for the weekend was for a quiet night in on the Friday and an early night ! Then plans for Saturday were for me to go to the football with Mike; and Sally to go shopping with Lisa. We would then meet back at our house for a meal, with plans for inter couple fun. ...

continued from Meeting Strand After my first meeting with Strand I was busy with business and family and we were unable to get together again for several days. Finally we set a date for the day before I was to go home. At the appointed time, he arrived back at my suite. “Okay, Max,” he said. “Iʼve got an idea. I think we might like to try something I call mutual self-bondage. ...

My husband, Tom, and I have over the past few months devised a bondage card game, and if you carry on and read this story you’ll see what it entails. Perhaps you’ll make up your own variations ? Let me know if you do. I was on my way home, the train was pretty crowded and I was glad of a seat. It gave me chance to get my phone out to text Tom. He had also left work and we were both heading home, albeit on different lines, and would arrive back at the flat at a similar time. It was a Wednesday and I didn’t fancy cooking, in fact I fancied suggesting we got a takeaway and played ‘cards’. I soon texted this suggestion to Tom and after pressing the send button my mind started to wonder to what my card selections would be, and the horniness started to build. I glanced around at my fellow passengers and wondered if any of them would end up the night in knots, or applying them ! ...

continued from Another Date with Strand Strand came out to visit me the summer after my trip east. Ostensibly we were going to do some fishing. In actuality, if either of us got a line wet it would be a major surprise. I met him at the Amtrak station twenty miles from my property, we claimed his luggage, loaded it into my old GMC, and started up the two lane into the hills. ...

I had been shopping on-line a few days ago and was surprised when the postman handed me a package. I was expecting to receive it in a couple of weeks’ time. Sitting at the kitchen table with a coffee, I took the kitchen scissors and opened the parcel. Wrapped in their packaging, were 20 lovely large silk scarves of various colours and patterns. I had been dabbling in a little self-bondage recently as the boyfriend was working shifts and didn’t really want to play with me. Tired, what an excuse, hey! On one of these self-bondage occasions, I hadn’t locked the handcuffs properly and while I was rolling around like a damsel in distress getting into the mood, the cuffs decided to close tighter on my wrist. It turned out to be quite painful. So my idea was to use the scarves as additional padding on my wrists to prevent any circulation issues; oh, and they also make lovely gags to wear. So while I was drinking my coffee, my fingers were running over the silk material, and before I knew it, I was rubbing them against my cheek. They were lovely and cool and soft. It was then I had the soppy idea for a little scarf bondage, and to tie myself up in them. I had the kitchen shears to hand in case anything went wrong. Why not I thought. It wasn’t like I was a bondage novice. I am usually very careful. What could go wrong? I wasn’t going to panic as soon as the last tie was on me, or the last click of the cuff. I quickly had my ankles tied to each of the front chair legs. Next came my thighs. I pulled up my dress a little so I could tie my thighs to the tops of the chair legs and the seat so they were tightly splayed apart. The scarfs were large enough to cinch between my thigh and the seat. Wriggling my legs about I was firmly tied to the seat. The scarfs were soft but unyielding. I could close my thighs a few millimeters at the most, but they were tied comfortably without causing any pain. Just right, I thought. I was thinking of a way to tie my hands. I have always thought that it was cheating to have your hands tied in front. You could easily pull down a blindfold to see the knots, or reach a gag to use your teeth to bite at the bindings or call for help. I still needed to come up with a way to tie my hands behind my back, so while I was thinking, I rolled a scarf up into a tight ball and forced it into my mouth. I had to jam the last bit in and I felt like a little hamster with bulging cheeks. I rolled another scarf, corner to corner, and tied a nice knot in the middle, and pressed this on top of the scarf between my teeth. I then tied it nice and tight behind my neck. The scarf felt wonderful, so I took another and rolled it into a 3 inch strip and tied this in an over mouth gag. Now I felt just like one of those women in the 50’s gangster movie reruns. I was beginning to enjoy the captivity and was becoming quite aroused. I folded another scarf similar to the over mouth gag, and tied it across my eyes as a blindfold. Pushing it up so I could still see, I had a great idea to tie my hands. I rolled a scarf length ways and tied the corners together. I looped it over itself three times, and I had just enough room to squeeze my wrists into it. Now how was I to cinch it? I got my hands in and could get them out again. It wasn’t quite what I had in mind. I needed a slip knot to put between the two wrists to cinch them to make the tie seem more realistic. I thought about it then tied a type of hangman’s noose. Great. This could be cinched up, and then pulled back when I wanted to get free. Now if I tied the loose end to the back supports of the chair, I could pull my arms up and pull the cinch tight, and also have my wrists tied to the back of the chair. So I tied it. I put my wrist through the looped scarf, and then put the loop between the slip knot noose, and then with my free hand I pulled the blindfold down over my eyes. Putting my arms behind my back I squeezed my free wrist into the looped scarf and pulled my arms up which pulled the slip knot tight cinching my wrists together. I was now a tied up damsel, in peril from all the nasty gangsters and hoodlums. I mmmphed into the gag pretending to call for help. The blindfold cut out all light from the kitchen leaving me a prisoner in a black void. Pressing over my ears too, I couldn’t really hear a sound. No traffic from the road out front, just a hum from a mower. Probably a neighbour mowing his lawn, and that was faint due to the double glazing. I was in bliss, struggling in my own little world. I was horny and moist, and not just through the struggling. After half an hour or so I decided I was frustrated enough and would release myself and go upstairs for a play with one of my toys! ...

I had been looking forward to a day’s leave on Friday to be shared with my wife, Sally, as we had planned on having a day out together. Unfortunately when she returned from work on the Thursday evening she announced that an important meeting had been arranged, at short notice, for the Friday morning and she wouldn’t be able to join me until the afternoon. But she assured me, we could still enjoy the ‘whole’ day. ...

“Welcome, Steven. Thank you for coming over on such short notice.” “My pleasure, Carol. What can I do for you today?” “Come in, come in.” Smiling, Carol stepped back, allowing Steve to enter. He’d been a bit surprised to see her answering the door herself. Whatever it was she wanted, he mused, it must be important. “This is your first time here, is it not?” Steve nodded slowly. “In that case, why don’t we begin with a tour?” ...

This story was an entry into the 2011 Winter Fetish Story Contest Kelly stood before the judge, nervous as hell. This had been her third bust for soliciting. She was looking at jail time. It would be worse for Cheryl because of the dope. Cheryl always had dope. They had shared a joint earlier, something to pass the time. The cops hadn’t made her pee in a cup … yet. ...

Story entry in the 2011 Winter Fetish Stories Contest Kelly stood before the judge, nervous as hell. This had been her third bust for soliciting. She was looking at jail time. It would be worse for Cheryl because of the dope. Cheryl always had dope. They had shared a joint earlier, something to pass the time. The cops hadn’t made her pee in a cup … yet. “Miss Daniels, you have been charged with soliciting. How do you plead?” ...

This story may be too sock-happy for some, and for that, I apologize. I was grooving on the advent of cool weather and organizing my sock drawer, when the inspiration hit! There is some bondage and sex though, so you may still be interested. Sock It To Me As long as I can remember, I have had a passion for legwear; knee socks, over-the-knee socks, patterned tights, thigh highs, etc. I wear them and I look for other gals that wear them. Finding other gals with the same passion is the hardest thing to satisfy. Gals think that knee socks, for instance, are so 80’s! Most women wear socks, but not that kind that sets my heart to pitter-pattering. I absolutely hate those little footie things; I think they are as responsible for the collapse of the sock industry as much as the fashion mavens. And those see-through trousers socks are also disgusting. I can barely tolerate the nylon tube socks that soccer players wear. Nope! My socks and tights have to be wool or heavy cotton. The problem is that few companies make them anymore and even fewer women wear them! My other thing is bondage, rope bondage to be specific. I love tying women up and I am quite good at it! There seem to be more women that like being bound and gagged than like wearing my type of footwear, but I’m not complaining about that! It was mid-October and in this area that means the days are short and cool. It was a Saturday a.m. and I was headed to the local coffee shop. I was in my school-girl phase and was wearing the full regalia, adult-fet style, lace-up black knee-length Doc Martens with white over-the-knee socks, short green plaid pleated skirt and a green letter-sweater cardigan over a white men’s shirt with a black tie hanging loosely around my neck. I had drawn my currently-red hair into two ponytails, tied with black ribbon, that jutted from each side of my head. I was a walking cliché, but I liked it. A half block ahead, a gal turned the corner onto my street and I was amazed to see that she was wearing an outfit similar to mine! As she drew near, I saw that she wore burgundy over-the-knee socks with black flats, a burgundy plaid pleated skirt and a Black turtle-necked sweater over which she had a burgundy cardigan. I was instantly in heat for her. I’m not shy especially about my little fetishes, although I don’t usually make a good impression blurting out what I’m thinking. My friends are used to it, but strangers…well, sometimes it works, most times it doesn’t, but I gotta be me! As we passed each other, I said “I like your look, girl! Ever been tied up?” She stopped, slipped off her sunglasses, and looked me up and down. She was of Asian-American descent, Chinese was the Asian part if I had to guess, with glorious natural long black hair that was fastened into a tight ponytail. Unbound it would probably reach her waist. She wore it with straight across bangs ending at her eyebrows. She had almost black eyes, almond shaped and slanting up at the outside corners and a sweet, pouty mouth. She reminded me of Lucy Lui, the actress and that was not a bad thing! She was a little older than I first thought maybe early thirties, but she was breathtakingly beautiful, at least to me. I felt my equilibrium shift as I stared at her; I was teetering on some precipice and could easily fall for that face! “Once or twice” she replied. I could feel myself begin to pitch over the edge! I managed to find my voice. “Wanna make it three or four?” I jiggled the handcuffs I had fastened through the belt loop of my skirt. She smiled and reached out to touch the cuffs. “These are toys!” I blushed scarlet. Damn! I’ve met the girl of my dreams and she catches on that I’m sporting lame toy cuffs. Damn it! What to do? “Yeah, I know! They’re just decoration! I’m more into rope anyway!” I stumbled through that bs while she continued to scrutinize me with her knowing smile. “Rope, huh? Do you use hemp or cotton?” Now on firmer footing, I was able to reply coherently and it wasn’t lost on me that she knew the difference between types of rope. “I’m into hemp right now; love the texture and after you use it a bit it softens right up! Besides it’s too hard to find good cotton rope.” No bs there; I was a hemp girl! She seemed to approve, at least she didn’t cut me off at the knees again with some other comment. “Do you live around here?” she asked. “Yeah, on the next block, halfway down.” Could it be this easy? “Roommates?” “Nope, just me!” Oh my god! Was this really happening? “What’s your name? I’m Kaitlynn Lee.” I told her. She reached out and shook my hand. I don’t know about her, but I felt electricity when we touched. Pheromones were in the air, like a heady perfume that I hoped she could sense too! She held onto my hand just a little bit longer than necessary and I was practically swooning. “Just a minute!” She pulled an Iphone and ripped off a text. The thing chimed and she stepped away a couple of paces, her back to me, to answer a call, but I could still hear her side well enough. “Sam? Yeah, we’re good, but we’ll talk later.” She slapped the phone back into her pocket and turned to me. I was stunned! Was this really happening? Was I going to get to spend some quality time with this absolute babe? And dare I think that bondage was in our future? Damn right I was thinking that! “So! Let’s go to your place!” This was happening and so fast! I was aware that she had taken control of the situation and was driving the agenda. It was my agenda as well, but I wanted to be in control. “So!” I parroted. “You gonna let me tie you up?” She smiled her enigmatic smile. “Well, let’s go and talk about it, anyway!” “Sure, let’s go; it’s this way!” She fell into place next to me and we headed back the way I had come. It must have looked like the local catholic girls school had just let out, but no one seemed to pay us any mind. My head was spinning and my little sex genie was stirring in my gut. Nothing like this had ever happened to me. I had met and got involved with gals in bars, etc. but never had a chance meeting ever developed into anything like this. Usually, the impromptu meets ended in disappointment all around. Maybe this would too, but it had moved way ahead of any other encounter I had experienced. We didn’t talk as we walked. My apartment was only 5 minutes away. I let us into the foyer with my key and we walked up the one flight to my apartment. I was nervous and excited both, hoping against hope that this would be something. My apartment fronted on the street and had lots of windows to let in the light. It was furnished in the usual single gal way with hand-me-downs and Ikea stuff. I let her go first and she walked into the large living room and gave it the once over. I was thinking strategy! How did I get her from here into my ropes and then into bed? “I’ve got some good merlot I haven’t opened yet. Want a glass?” She turned and stared at me briefly. “Sure! That would be great!” I silently agreed; a little alcohol was sure to lubricate the situation. I returned with two glasses and offered her one. She was standing at the front windows looking down at the street. “You didn’t put any ketamine or anything in this did you?” I pulled the glass back and offered her the other one. “Just kidding; you don’t seem like the type to do that!” I answered “Of course I’m not”, while guiltily recalling that, a minute ago in the kitchen, I had half-jokingly wished I had something like that. We sat on the futon and sipped our wine. “Nice place! Been here long?” I gave the short version of my history and asked her where she lived. She gave a vague answer that seemed to indicate that she had just moved in a couple of blocks away. Finally, I couldn’t stand it anymore. “So, Kaitlynn, why are you here in my apartment?” She put her glass down and turned sideways to look straight at me. “I thought you wanted to tie me up?” Damn it, she did it again; took control. I had to wrest it back. “I do! We can do it here or in the bedroom. Any preference?” I hoped my voice didn’t give away the excitement I was feeling. As always, when on the cusp of a bondage adventure, I was almost giddy and had to clasp my hands together to prevent them from shaking. “Well, here is fine. Why don’t you get your stuff and we can figure out where we want to go with this!” I had to fight with myself to keep from jumping up and running out of the room to get my equipment. Instead, I sat for a moment as if considering her suggestion and then nodded my head and replied. “Good idea! Want any more wine while I’m up?” “I’m good!” I forced myself to walk slowly into my bedroom. Once I was out of sight, I pumped my fist, mouthed a silent “yes” and did a little happy dance. I dragged my bag of toys out of the closet and gave it a quick check. There were several styles of gags, a lot of coiled rope, collars, blindfolds, etc.; the usual stuff! I unzipped my boots and kicked them off and shucked the sweater. I wanted to be able to move freely unencumbered by extraneous clothes. Ultimately, I wanted to be out of all my clothes and playing with Kaitlynn, but first things first. I came back down the hall and stopped short at the living door. Kaitlynn was nowhere in sight; where was she? Maybe she went to the bathroom? I really, really didn’t want to think she may have split! I sighed, figuring it had been too good to be true, and stepped into the room. A push and a trip and I was down hard on my belly, the bag spinning away from me. Struggling for breath, I managed to get out “What the fuck!” before a knee slammed into my back and a hand clamped over my mouth. Kaitlynn spoke into my ear. “Lay still, sweetie, and this will go OK, but if you struggle, it will go hard. Got it?” I spluttered a protest into her hand and tried to twist free. She whacked the back of my head with her free hand. “I guess you didn’t get it!” She grabbed a pigtail and twisted and pulled until my eyes teared up. “Now lay still!” I figured I should do that and nodded my head. She let go of my hair and slid her knee off my back, but kept her hand over my mouth. “Put your hands behind your back!” I hesitated and earned another head whack. I put my hands behind me crossed at the wrists. “I’m going to remove my hand from your mouth; keep quiet!” She let go of me and reached out and grabbed my bag. I couldn’t keep quiet. “Kaitlynn, what are you doing?” She grabbed my pigtail again and pulled my head back hard. “Shut up!” she hissed. She spilled the bag’s contents out on the floor and grabbed a ball gag out of the tangle of stuff. “Open up!” I tried to clamp my lips shut against the ball she was pressing against them. She removed the ball and grabbed my arm twisting it up behind me. I screeched in protest and she was ready, slamming the ball against my mouth and forcing it part way in. I tasted blood and then gave in to the relentless pressure she was exerting. She pushed the ball deep into my mouth and tightened the strap. I jerked my hands towards my mouth to try to pull the ball free or loosen the strap, but she clamped down on my arms and twisted both of them back behind me again. She held my wrists together and lifted them up and away from my body, all the while wrapping a rope around them. She managed to cinch them despite my struggling and immediately went to work on my elbows. She wrapped and cinched my elbows, crushing them together. Still working quickly, she grabbed at my ankles and quickly bound them together bending and pulling my feet up and behind until my hands were touching my heels. And that was that! I was hogtied and gagged on my living room floor in a matter of minutes by a stranger that I thought I would tying up! She stood up and nudged me with her foot. “So! You wanted to tie me up?” I twisted my head around to look up at her. She was smiling and shaking her finger at me. “Who would have figured that you would run into me and ask to tie me up? What are the chances of that? Oh right, you’re gagged and can’t talk! Let me explain. I’m a pro-domme! You know what that means? It means I tie people up! How about that? You picked the wrong person to hit on!” I tried to process that information. I knew what a domme was from my excursions on the ‘net. The realization that I had hit on a woman who was light-years beyond me in experience was embarrassing. I mean, how could I know, but still… I lowered my head to the floor and turned away from her to hide the flush of embarrassment on my face. “Embarrassing isn’t it? And now you’re going to suffer a bit for your indiscretion! But if you really like to tie people up and you pay attention, you just might learn something!” She pawed through my toy bag. “You got some good stuff here! I’m going to look around a bit see what else I can find.” She stood and walked off down the hall toward my bedroom. There was nothing I could do about it and there was not much else she would find, maybe a little weed, but that was the least of my troubles. I began to wiggle around testing the ropes. She was good at what she did, that was for sure. There was no give or slack in any rope and it quickly became clear that I was caught until she wanted to release me. She was gone for several minutes, maybe 10 or so. When she came back, she rolled me onto my side. “You got a serious sock thing going, honey! I never saw so many pairs of socks and tights.” She thought a moment and looked down at her legs. “That’s really what got you looking at me wasn’t it? These socks I’m wearing? Well how about that!” She slipped off her shoes and pressed her foot against my face. The sock was damp and smelled of leather. Having it right in my face, up close and personal, caused a tingling in my belly. She put both her feet on my face and that really stirred up something in me. She was finding and pushing a lot of my quirky little buttons. She pulled her feet back, got on her knees and reached over to roll me back onto my stomach. “I think we can have some fun with this” she said as she released the hogtie rope and untied my ankles. “What do you say we swap socks?” Now the tingle was in full vibration mode. She was keying in on my biggest weakness and I was reacting to her manipulation! She helped up onto my feet and removed my skirt and then my panties. It was so sexy to be nude, actually to be stripped, by her. I still had the shirt on, which extended below my waist. Maybe that was why being nude wasn’t freaking me out. She made me sit on my futon and slid my socks off. Then she removed hers rolling them slowly down her legs, her eyes pinned on me. Me, I was watching her peel off the socks and it was sensual and mesmerizing. She took her still warm socks and slid one over my foot and slowly worked it up over my knee. Fully extended it reached to mid-thigh. My heart was pounding and I squirmed trying to satisfy the burgeoning itch between my legs. She did the second sock in the same way. I caught her eye and we stared at each other for half a minute. She smiled and nodded her head. Wow! I was totally charged up and aching for some sex! Picking up a piece of rope she began to bind my legs starting at the ankles and cinching a two strand loop every several inches up my calves to above my knees. The last loop was placed at the top of the socks and cinched. She stood and slipped her sweater over her head and kicked her skirt aside. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her smallish breasts, pierced in each nipple, were firm and shapely. She slipped out of her thong and tossed it aside. With no clothes on she was smaller, but no less powerful! A narrow waist swelled into perfectly rounded hips. There wasn’t a trace of extra flesh or a wrinkle on her body. I swallowed hard as I stared at her perfection. She sat next to me on the futon and slowly pulled on my discarded socks. I was beside myself with sexual energy. I had never experienced anything like this, obviously, and regardless of how it came about, I was in and fully invested in whatever she wanted to do to me. She stood and pirouetted in my socks. I moaned involuntarily. “I’m guessing you’re pretty turned on right now!” I nodded, my eyes glued to my socks on her perfect legs. “Me too! Let’s do something about that!” She helped me to my feet and steadied me as she made me hop down the hall to the bedroom. I had a three piece mirror in one corner of the room. She guided me over to it and for the first time I took in the image of me bound and gagged! I could hardly believe what was reflected back at me. It was like looking at those pics on the websites only it was me staring back. The red ball was buried deep in my mouth barely visible between my lips. The strap caused a deep furrow in my cheeks and distorted my features a bit. I felt light headed as I studied the different angles the mirror afforded me. From the front I was armless, which accentuated the natural swell of my hips. The way my arms were bound forced my breasts forward. She fussed with my shirt and pulled it open to expose them. The simple multiple bindings up my legs were fantastic against the burgundy socks. She turned me slightly and I saw my arms centered in the middle of my back the insides touching from wrist to elbow with the neat loops of hemp welding them together. It was a revelation and, I knew, a life changing experience. I had never been tied up; I had always tied, but the feeling of confinement and the sight of it totally turned me toward a sub side I didn’t know I had! Maybe it wouldn’t last, but I suspected that from hereon I would crave this experience and seek it out! And she had just started on me! She stood right next to me. Her arm was casually draped over my shoulder in an attitude of ownership; her fingers played over my nipples. I tipped my head back and to the side resting my head against hers and let out a long, fervent sigh! I tell you I was on the verge of an orgasm just looking at the two of us standing there! “How grateful are you that I’ve shown you this side of your personality? Let’s find out!” She turned me towards the bed; my eyes lingered in the mirror on the image of the bound woman that I had become. Several hops and I was at the bed. She made me sit on the edge and then tilted me back, lifted my legs up and maneuvered me into the middle. She climbed up next to me and I knew what was coming next and welcomed it. This strange woman had opened a door into my personality that I could never shut and anything she wanted I would give her! Her open legs straddled my head. I was aware that the socks I had been wearing just minutes ago covered her legs. She lowered her sex to my lips and I began to show how grateful I was! It was difficult at first to get the right moves and rhythm going since I was bound into immobility, but she helped me with her movements and soon she was wet and moaning and sighing. I worked on her fervently wanting to show that I understood exactly what I was and what I was supposed to do! My efforts were rewarded when she stiffened and ejected a small stream of liquid onto my face. I knew that I would never forget the taste and scent of her fluid; I also knew that I wanted more! After a moment she climbed off. “Very good! I know you’d like to have a happy ending too, but you’re going to have to wait for that, my dear!” I groaned in disappointment and she laughed. “You are quite a surprise to me, sweetie. I thought you were just some twenty-something air head when we first met, but you’ve got promise!” She slipped into the bathroom for a minute and returned with a facecloth and wiped my face and chest. She rolled my nipple in her hand causing a lightning bolt of desire to surge through me. “I like to photograph and video my subjects. There’s a market for attractive gals in your situation and” she rolled my other nipple, “I like to have the graphics for…my own use. As soon as my friend gets here we’ll do some of that!” Oh, oh! I came down with a crash. Videos? Friend? I didn’t want to hear about either. I was good with being Kaitlynn’s slave, but having the encounter maybe spread all over the internet and, worse, having someone else involved was a big problem! She sensed from my body language and more likely from my muffled protests that I was not happy. “Now remember who’s the domme here, sweetie; neither thing is negotiable. I’ll hide your face and make you unidentifiable, but I will have my images. And I think you’ll like Sam!” Sam? Sam? The guy from the phone call! A guy was coming here? I began to try to get myself off the bed; I’m not sure what I thought that would accomplish, but I had to try. I suddenly wanted to out of this! She moved quickly to stop me from swinging my legs off the bed. “No, no, no! I tell when you can move and how! I’m going to have to immobilize you until Sam gets here. And you will need to learn your place!” I so wanted out of this now! How could I have been so foolish to fall so far into this and to think it was something I wanted? I tried to avoid her grasp, but she was quick and surprisingly strong. She rolled me onto my belly and jammed my legs against my butt. Somehow jacking my lower body up, she shoved a rope under my thighs and then around my legs at the ankles. I felt her wrapping and cinching the rope leaving me folded at the knees with my heels tightly bound down against my butt. I thrashed about a bit when she left the room to get more rope. She was back quickly and set about ‘immobilizing’ me with intense concentration. She slipped loops around my chest above and below my breasts. I turned my head and caught our reflection in the mirror. It was like watching a bondage video! Very surreal being the star! She was sliding a doubled rope under the rope that held my feet to my ass. I watched as she ran one end of that rope through the chest loops and then back to my butt. She threaded the tag end through the loop caused by doubling the rope and then drew out the slack once, twice and then again, each time sliding the fulcrum down towards my feet so that she could pull it tighter. Of course what that was doing was arching me in a most uncomfortable way. The chest ropes tightened and lifted my torso up and away from the mattress. If I were on the floor, she could have rocked me on my belly. I groaned as I tried to adjust to the strain. She paid no attention to my discomfort, busying herself with wrapping a loop around my waist. She captured my arms under that loop and drew my hands to the side of my body securing them there. That cocked my elbows and forced them up and away from my body. She undid the ribbons holding my ponytails and wound a rope through the combined handful of hair. This rope was tied off to my elbows. I was now looking up at the ceiling or at least I was until she used my tie to blindfold me. I now knew what she meant by immobilizing me. Laying on the softness of the mattress in a tangle of blankets, I could do nothing except flutter my fingers and turn my head slightly. It was excruciatingly tight and yet not painful, but I wouldn’t want to stay like this for long! That was out of my hands and I hoped Kaitlynn was going to pay close attention to me. That was all I could do! The thought that a man was coming over to my apartment popped back into my mind. I was not in the least interested in having a man touch me. I was not bi and had no interest in penises. All I could do was to hope that I came through this OK and that Kaitlynn would treat me right. It was just a hope, because I didn’t know her from Eve! A pall of despair descended on me as I realized the gravity of the situation I was in. It wasn’t much fun anymore and any sexual spark I had felt was just dead ashes now. I heard a phone ring and her answer and then I heard my door buzzer being engaged. A chill spread through me. ‘Sam’ must be here! I heard my apartment door open and close and murmured conversation in the other room. It went on for several minutes at a volume too low for me to hear. I heard someone come down the hall. It turned out to be Kaitlynn, who removed my blindfold and untied my hair. It felt delicious to be free of that, but I was not happy. Sam in the house was really bugging me; my anxiety level was high and was all but choking me. There was nothing I could, but wait and see! Kaitlynn spoke. “Sam? Come in here. Now!” I cringed and moaned softly, my eyes fixed on the doorway. I heard footsteps and watched intently for a figure to materialize in the doorway. Relief slammed me like a dam bursting! Sam was a girl! She was tall, maybe 5 foot 9 inches or so, with dark hair cut short to frame a heart-shaped face. She was lean and pretty. Her demeanor was one of caution as she eyed me on the bed. Kaitlynn, still clad only in my socks, walked over to Sam. In her socked feet Kaitlynn’s small stature was readily observable. She was barely over 5 feet, but it was clear that she was in charge. “Remove your clothes and then get on your knees facing the wall!” I watched in amazement as Sam hurried to comply. She kicked off her unlaced converse sneaks and slid out of her jeans. Her sweater followed and she dropped to her knees and sat with her butt on the back of her legs. She had yet to speak. Kaitlynn foraged through my sock drawer and pulled out a pair of heavy cotton over-the knee socks, gray in color. She tossed them to Sam and Sam worked them onto her legs. I watched with growing excitement. This was like the world series of sock obsession and bondage. Now that the mystery of who Sam was had been resolved, I was climbing back onto the horn-dog express. I twisted in my ropes to remind myself that I was still so, so tied up and watched Sam settle back into her sitting position. Kaitlynn knelt beside her and I had a clear view as she began to bind Sam’s arms. Sam had long thin arms and Kaitlynn was able to twist and move her arms so that they were pointing straight up in the middle of her back. Her hands ended up right near her hair line. Kaitlynn quickly arranged and tightened various ropes until Sam was irrevocably bound into what I suddenly recalled was a reverse prayer tie. Sam sat quietly and in no apparent discomfort. I was churning inside with a fire between my legs that needed to be quenched. This was so damn sexy, all my previous fear and trepidation vanished, as if it never existed. I watched Kaitlynn’s mastery of Sam with a raging need for sexual release! With a touch and a murmured word Sam turned away from the wall and faced me. Now she engaged me with a look of equal parts submission and desire. I shivered at the hunger in her eyes and felt the same thing in me! Kaitlynn produced a black fabric hood; apparently, Sam had brought some toys with her because that hood wasn’t mine. Sam pinned me with her eyes until Kaitlynn pulled the hood down obscuring her vision. The hood must have been porous enough to allow breathing since there was only one hole in it that Kaitlynn centered over Sam’s mouth. She murmured to Sam and Sam pursed her lips to allow Kaitlynn to apply lipstick in a bright red color. The effect was amazing, especially when Sam licked her lips with what looked like a long sinuous tongue. Oh my god! I so wanted that tongue on me! Kaitlynn buckled a tall posture collar onto Sam’s long neck, capturing and tightening the hood. She clipped a leather leash onto the front ring and then stood and came over to me! I was so ready for whatever she wanted to do! I was whimpering with desire, shaky and nerve-jangled. She maneuvered me to a sitting position on the side of the bed and untied my legs and then removed my arm bindings. The gag stayed in place. It was at once exhilarating and disappointing to be free of my bonds. I shook my arms and kicked my legs to improve circulation and it felt great, but I wanted to be tied again. She helped me to my feet, snapped a pair of handcuffs on my wrists pinning them in front of me and directed me to the bathroom. I was in dire need of the facilities. Once the door was shut I leaned back against it and fairly swooned. My hands were all over myself, in my crotch and on my nipples and anywhere else I had sensation. I went weak-kneed when the orgasm took me. I sank down to the floor panting and wanting more. Kaitlynn rapped on the door. “Two minutes! Don’t make me come after you!” I quickly took care of business, splashed some water on my face and toweled off, just finishing as Kaitlynn pushed the door open! She grasped my arm and led me back to the bed. I glanced at Sam and it appeared that she hadn’t moved a muscle! She led me to a wooden straight back chair I used as a clothes hanger and had me sit side saddle while she tied my arms into what I knew was a box tie with my forearms parallel to the floor and my hands at the opposite elbows. She gave that a little twist by pulling my hands up towards my neck slightly with a rope that she passed through my armpits and behind my neck, sort of a baby version of how Sam’s arms were tied. I turned to place my back against the chair back and she secured me against it. She lifted first one foot and then the second tying my ankle to my thigh. She pulled and pushed my around using artfully placed rope to keep me in place until I was sitting with my tail bone at the front edge of the chair and with my heels also resting on the chair seat. It would have been a precarious unstable position except for the tight ropes that held me. My legs were spread, my sex open and accessible. I hoped that Sam would soon be working me over with her wicked tongue, but who knew what was in Kaitlynn’s mind. She snapped an elastic-banded blindfold on me. Whatever she had in mind I wouldn’t see it coming, so to speak! I sat quietly, flexed my legs trying to work up some friction between them. I was wet and horny and very mentally ready for what I hoped would be a good tongue lashing session. I heard movement and sensed someone near me then felt hair brush my thighs. Oh my god! What a rush that sent through me, but that sensation paled at the first tentative touch of a tongue on my vulva! I moaned and carried on all out of proportion to what was being done, but I wanted it so bad! My hopes and desires regarding Sam’s tongue were soon realized. She was a virtuoso and from the first tentative probe, I was totally out of control. I pushed forward as best I could to meet her. The only sounds in the room were my crazed, muffled pleadings, the chair creaking under the strain of my movement and the steady unending liquid sounds of Sam French-kissing my sex! I don’t know how long it went on; not long enough in my opinion. Sam wrenched orgasms out of me until I was totally unaware of my surroundings and situation. When she finally stopped I was wreathed in sweat and cloudy of mind. I didn’t realize what was going on; I felt the chair being moved and sensed I was tipping over. My head ended up on a pillow and I was able to understand that I was on my back still tied to the chair. As I settled into place, Kaitlynn tightened and repositioned ropes to secure me as tightly as before and then someone’s crotch was in my face. I guessed it was Sam having already sampled Kaitlynn. She lay forward over me and placed her mouth back onto my sex. We went at each other with abandon, my dream state erased in a flush of renewed passion. We were quickly spent, at least I was. Sam seemed to enjoy my work! Kaitlynn told her to rise and she did so, sighing and whimpering. My chair was lifted and placed back on its legs. The blindfold was removed and I sat lethargically as Kaitlynn released me from the chair. Sam sat quietly on the bed still bound and hooded, sort of slumped forward, head down and breathing hard for several minutes until she heaved a huge sigh and sat up. I was completely untied and, this time, the awful gag was removed. Kaitlynn told me not to talk and I obliged her. She cuffed my hands in front again and led me to the bathroom. I splashed water around and then sank onto the hopper seat and must have zoned out, because Kaitlynn had to come in and get me. She led me out and down the hall to the living room. She handed me a glass of the wine we were drinking at the start of this amazing afternoon. She cuffed an ankle to the futon leg and went back to the bedroom. Several minutes later, Sam, untied and dressed again, entered and sat next to me on the futon. We instinctively reached out and held hands. I got a good look at her for the first time and saw how pretty she was up close. I ran my fingers over the rope marks on her arms. Without prompting we leaned into a little kiss and then we both laughed! Kaitlynn watched this little display with a smirk. “I told you that you would like Sam! Now, neither one of you touch the other!” Sam instantly slid away from me to the end of the futon. ...

continued from part three Part 4 Part 4 begins right where part 3 ended. “Make a fist.” She told me. I looked over and Anita had already torn about fifteen pieces of tape and they were lined up at the foot of the bed. She pulled the hose tight down around my fist and put the first piece around my wrist, holding the hose taut, then a strip over the knuckles and another in the opposite direction. She filled in the gaps and put another piece around my wrist to make sure that it stayed on. She did the same thing with the other hand and when she was done I had a useless nub at the end of each arm. It didn’t look like I was going to be able to get out of my first tie, but I was still going to try. After she rendered my hands useless, she helped me put on a black leotard and my highest black heels. ...

His phone ringer waking him up Draen grumbled up his breath until he saw who was calling. “Hey Sam why is it you seem to call me when I am trying to sleep?” Sam gave him a sexy chuckle before she responded. “That’s simple it’s because I love you in bed.” Laughing as he sat up Draen pulled the blanket from him he stretched before he asked, “So what do I owe for this pleasure?” ...

As I left the motorway, I rang ahead with my instructions for the coming weekend. It had been a long Friday night, the normal drive is 2 hours, but tonight it had rained so hard that the drive took 3 ¾ hours. I turned off towards the dominating huge castle looming on the skyline in the now clearing night sky. I was waiting at the traffic lights when she answered her phone. Her instructions were going to be easy tonight as I was very tired after a long hard day at work then the long tiring drive in the torrential rain. ...

continued from A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story & A Lesson Learned: Anjali’s story A Lesson Learned 3: Rahnis story continues Since my family walked in on me during one of my self bondage sessions they have totally disowned me, except my sister, who I found is also interested in bondage and whenever she gets chance she comes over and we play bondage games each acting as the others “safety”. Recently she has been having trouble getting away and I think my mum is getting suspicious and I was starting to get more than a little frustrated at the lack of bondage in my life, so I decided what I needed was a good session of self bondage. I have learned my lesson from past mistakes I reckoned it would be ok without Anjali there to be my safety. ...

As Sue entered the robotics room at the robotics lab where she worked, everything seemed to be normal and functioning perfectly. Sue’s diminutive figure was dwarfed by the huge machines, standing only five feet one with a glorious figure and short blonde hair, made her small in comparison. The machines worked relentlessly, the robotic arms performing many different and intricate tasks. One side of the room was devoted to the making of lifelike love dolls and the other side had several stations, all making various items of bondage equipment. Perhaps a strange place for pretty Sue to work, but she was broadminded and was now accustomed to the sexual nature of the products. She went around inspecting each machine to make sure it was functioning properly, making minor adjustments where needed. ...

Let me set this up. I used to have two dogs. They barked at everything they saw. So I ended up putting a 7 foot tall privacy fence around their pen. Got rid of the dogs-kept the pen. It’s a 10 x 12 foot area with a tree in one corner. The dogs had pretty much worn down the ground surrounding the tree, so it has a natural slope from the dirt up to the tree trunk. Almost like a recliner. The base of the tree is almost two feet from the dirt ground. ...

Our Aruban Vacation….one happy island! My girlfriend and I are both into bondage, and enjoy all sorts of activities. We switch, which can be very interesting, but recently we had an idea to both be controlled. We are both professionals, so finding an outlet was more than difficult as we want to keep our play activities to ourselves. I came upon a perfect solution recently…and a vacation to boot! Aruba has very relaxed attitudes and laws concerning sexual activity, and we decided to hire someone to tie us together. We made inquiries and booked an adventure vacation. We thought and planned together until the time of our trip. ...

It isn’t everyday that we get an opportunity to find out things about other people that we would never know. It’s even more interesting, or scary when you think about it, when they learn something about you that you would rather others NOT find out about. However, sometimes the two of them come crashing together completely accidentally and, well, there is nothing that you can do about it but, well, survive. ...

This is a true story about a self bondage session that went slightly wrong. After several nights of planning and study of some new self bondage techniques, I was ready to tie myself up, in hopefully a fantastic bondage position. One which would be hard to escape from, without a lot of struggling and squirming. This was what I wanted as I adore tight bondage. Preparing myself, I put on a pair of nice black stockings and pulled up a pair of tight black panties, then wrapped my strict corset around me. Being alone I would have to fight to tighten the laces to my satisfaction, so I decided to put on my shoes first and strapped on the platforms with six inch spiked heels. I then used a length of rope to tie my ankles together, tightly cinched and pressed hard together. I next tied six more ropes at various places up my legs, each one as tight as the ankle rope. ...

I have seen a lot of interesting stories regarding the use of nettles in self bondage scenes. After reading a little about these weeds, I decided to try a shot at them. From what I can find, letting your cock head come in contact with the needles may not be a good idea, so I have decided to follow that advice. Now the set up. My back yard is rather large, fenced and tree lined. ...

I am a grad student in history at a medium sized public university. My girlfriend, Kim, is an art major. We met in line for tickets to an upcoming concert. I live a conservative lifestyle but had learned to love self bondage at a very young age. I have amassed a large collection of items but keep them hidden in a medium sized safe and hide my little secret from her. She often asked me to be the “subject” of her art projects; however the level of difficulty has been increasing as the year progressed. I had been forewarned but the class is now moving towards the human form and that of course requires a nude subject. I am not shy in front of her, but have never wanted to be a published nude and certainly not “graded” by a professor. We have fought over this point a few times and therefore our sex life had come to a screeching halt. Her deadline is approaching for a project and she still does not have a “model”. Her project is to create a nude but not a typical, model on a stool, something to stretch the comfort zone, a bit edgy perhaps. ...

As things in life sometime go, there is often an opportunity to reflect back and see the errors of ones decision making processes. This is none other than one of those fateful realizations with the horrendous but yet equally frustrating and yet fulfilling outcomes. I have so many times been lured into, at my own willingness and given direction from Janice to push my own limits and understanding of things. Here is another example of watching out for what is not always obvious to the naked eye. ...

“Ellen? Please, you have to help me. It’s urgent.” “Oh?” Ellen watched as her roommate threw herself into a chair. “What did you forget about this time?” Deb sighed. Ellen had been her best friend since high school. Deb loved her, but she had what Deb considered to be one minor flaw. She knew Deb way too well sometimes. “It’s a costume party. It starts in three hours, and I don’t have a thing to wear.” ...

A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story I am an Indian girl living in the uk and to most I am boring Miss Average. My name is Rahni, I am 21 years old and just an average size 12 with c cups. Most of my clothing is black. For work it is a white blouse with a black jacket and skirt or trousers and off duty it is a blue sweatshirt with black jeans or if my family are not due to visit black wet look leggings (according to my family nice girls don’t wear things like that!) even my bra and panties are black, my only rebellion is to wear tanga panties, I get a sick satisfaction wearing them when my family visit knowing that they would have fits knowing that the tiny triangles of fabric barely cover my shaved puss and my bum cleft. ...

The man was dressed in his camouflage clothing and waiting in the woods near the parks parking area, even though hunting season wouldn’t open for weeks. This hunter had no weapons of the traditional kind with him, the game he was after today didn’t require it. The man was patient and had watched this area before, and his patience were about to be rewarded. She drove up in her muddy Jeep, and all five foot two inches of her jumped out of the lifted truck. The first thing he noticed was her long red hair, he couldn’t see her eyes from where he was hidden, but he knew they were a piercing green, the kind of eyes that could look right through him. She was pale and freckled, and blessed with a perfectly athletic body, and he had lusted for her from the first moment he saw her! ...

(story continues from Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo Part 2) Part Three The first tsunami wave almost killed Rosie Wright… the second saved her life. She’d just finished storing the latest offerings from the natives when the girl realised she could not hear the waves outside the cave as usual. The normal swish… roar… swish and roar that Rosie had listened to for weeks on end had suddenly stopped, and it puzzled her. From her time as one of Oxford’s premier biologist-explorers Miss Wright knew this island wasn’t in a tidal area. ...

continued from A Lesson Learned: Rahni’s story A Lesson Learned: Anjali’s story My name is Anjali, I am a 19 year old Asian girl. I am 5 feet 8 inches tall, slim build with very long black hair. I am from a family with very strict religious views and my mums favourite saying is “nice girls don’t do that” I have an older sister Rahni she is 21, the same build as me (handy for borrowing her clothes) and she had a secret. Let me explain… she lives 30 miles away from home in a flat due to attending university, and as I said I borrow her clothes, usually I call when she is out at university or her job – saves asking! And I know where she hides her spare key. ...

This is a scenario I did recently, which is actually a repeat of one I did a few years ago. I enjoyed it so much that I decided to do it again, with a few additions. So for the sake of time, I’m doing this at work…shhhhhhh ;-) , I used my old write-up and added the additions. Living by yourself certainly has its benefits, especially when you’re an avid self-bondage enthusiast. So, that being the case for me, I took advantage of having so much of my own space by not only having free reign of a household to practice my activities, but also to build any kind of structure or “special” furniture. In this particular case, I built a large frame out of metal pipes, two pipe columns about 4 feet apart standing upright, with another bar going across connecting the two. The entire thing stood about 6.5 feet off the ground and to those not aware of my “extra-curricular” activities, it is a chin-up bar for when I workout. Moving along, on this particular day I decided I wanted to be a little uncomfortable during my hour to two hour wait for freedom, and having read a story on boundanna.com I had become inspired to do an upright frogtie complete with elbow cinch. First off, I got dressed. Pulling on my fishnets first, I always like how they feel, then my corset which really does feel like a big warm hug… that sometimes makes you breathe a little faster. Then pulling on my boots and zipping up the sides followed by putting on my opera gloves and I’m good to go! Walking in the boots is a little difficult, so when I walk in them it feels like if I walk faster, there’s less chance I’ll fall. I always put my gag on last. It’s my favorite part for one and two, I always like to strap it so that it secures my blindfold straps as well. And, well, I can’t tie myself up blindfolded now can I? So anyway, I go to the room with my “chin up” bar having laid out everything I would need earlier. First I attach the Ice Timer Lock Device to the middle of the chin up bar, at the bottom hangs the Special Ring Device (SRD) with rope coil and pull cord setup. ...

Sue checked that she had everything she would need. This was going to be her toughest ever challenge, and she knew she had only two days to succeed. After that, it didn’t bear thinking about. She had booked the cottage in the middle of nowhere deliberately. There were no neighbours, no street lights, and the roads were hardly more than dirt tracks that had seen few cars in a long time. ...

continued from part 2 Strapped 3: The End? (Reading part one and two will help to follow the story line.) Anjali hung weakly from her bonds. She just experienced an incredible orgasm unlike any that she could do on her own during her self bondage sessions. Some of her muscles were cramping slightly from the exertion of pulling against her ropes and chains. At the moment her mind was in a post ecstasy haze. That was incredible but could she go on. She delivered herself to John to do as he would please. She had fantasized about something like this for years. She never shared these desires with anyone until she “accidentally” discovered that John had similar interests. On top of that, she discovered that John had very serious feeling towards her as well. ...

After my last visit to my mistress I was both anxious and apprehensive about the next visit (See story A Fantasy Session with Mistress). Well it was coming soon because last night my mistress called me and said I was to be at her place by 6 pm tonight and said I was to be prepared for an extended session. Six O’clock came and I found myself outside her door thinking deja vu. There was a note telling me to go in, disrobe and use the equipment on the table to put myself in bondage. I walked in to find the entry way lit only by a candle and found ankle shackles, a blindfold and a leather belt with handcuffs attached to the belt. I promptly disrobed, put the ankle shackles on and had a decision to make regarding the belt and handcuffs. I hoped I was doing the right thing by putting on the belt and positioning the handcuffs behind my back. I put the blindfold on and was able to cuff my hands behind my back and waited for mistress. Mistress must have been watching because I didn’t have to wait at all because as soon as I had clicked the final handcuff on my wrist I heard her heals clicking on the floor and approaching me. I am greeted again with a slight click and a large plume a smoke as she lights her cigarette and exhales into my face, she then seductively touches my cock and I jerk and moan with excitement. I immediately feel a hard whack to my ass with some type of paddle as she admonishes me for moving and making a noise. I then silent and motionlessly endure more teasing and torment from her and she smokes her cigarette and exhaling into my face. ...

continued from part one Part Two (Reading part one will help to follow the story line but is not necessary.) Still half strapped to the bed, John was paralyzed when he read the note. Anjali not only found out about his secret desires, she participated. After a period of overwhelming embarrassment and then brief confusion, John read the note again. Dear John, I am sorry about the door. As you know, I am pretty strapped for cash right now but if you come to my place tomorrow at 7 pm, I will make it up to you. ...

Anjali was strapped for cash. She thought to herself “How could this happen?”, as she looked herself in the mirror. In her mind, she saw a 22 year old in the prime of her life, college educated with a degree in music and arts. In other people’s mind, they saw a young brunette, 5’ 6”, very pretty, with a good body, lithe, well developed, but not overly so to be ackward. Anjali never saw herself as desirable or beautiful. She always thought of herself as “ok” or “not bad”. She really never took efforts to enhance her appearance and thought that people would just have to take her as she was. For now, looking in the mirror, she was not looking at herself but thinking “How can I not find success? How long can I go on maxing out credit cards and living off of friends?” ...

Red dress + Red Army = RED ALERT! Another boring trucking day was drawing to a close. Mike, my husband was deciding where to park for the night and I knew he was getting close to the time limit. I was checking the fridge in the vehicle wondering what to cook for our tea. Lasagne or Cannelloni it appeared was the choice as the other two pasta dishes we’d eaten last night while queuing at the Bulgarian border. Drinks were already brewing because Mike likes a cuppa while writing up the day’s log for Garry, his boss in the UK. ...

Me and my husband have participated in bondage for about 12 years but only for our own bedroom fun, about 2 years ago I had been looking on the internet and came across a self bondage site, I learnt about all different ways to be tied and how to get myself free, It made we so wet and horny reading stories I thought I would have to try it. I came home from work one day and put some beef in the slow cooker and started reading some more stories on the internet when the phone rang and my husband told me he would not be straight home from work as he was going out to watch the football with some friends down the pub after work, I was not amused but then it hit me… Time for me to try out this self bondage, I thought to myself I don’t want to be there too long for the first time so I never planned on using ice and would only use one padlock and the key would be on a long piece of ribbon about 8 foot in length tied to the corner of the table I was going to restrain myself too. ...

I first met Emily when I was hired to babysit her while her parents were away on a business trip. She’d just turned eighteen: you can guess how well she took it. She yelled, whined and complained that she was too old for a babysitter, that she was old enough to babysit herself, so why couldn’t she be alone for a week? But her parents were adamant: she was not going to be home alone, and that was that. ...

Parts of this story are true, but as written, this is a work of fiction. Enjoy! Hi, I’m Carol. I’ve had a thing for helpless sex for as long as I can remember. I’ve never asked to be tied up and my previous boyfriends never made the first move in that area. As a result, my only experience is with selfbondage. The situation I describe here happened a year ago. I’ve written about the experience in my journals, but this is the first time I’ve shared my story. ...

My partner and I were laughing about some of the silly things that happened during our college years, and somehow the subject of “Hell Rides” came up. She had gone to school in central Michigan, where rides to Hell could actually take place, but that wasn’t what she meant. “Some of my friends once took this girl out away from the campus and dumped her. She had to walk home in the dark! It was hilarious!” ...

My partner and I were laughing about some of the silly things that happened during our college years, and somehow the subject of “Hell Rides” came up. She had gone to school in central Michigan, where rides to Hell could actually take place, but that wasn’t what she meant. “Some of my friends once took this girl out away from the campus and dumped her. She had to walk home in the dark! It was hilarious!” ...

“It’s here.” Puzzled, she gazed at the box he carried into the room. “What’s here?” “Remember when I took you to that specialty shop?” She nodded. “How could I forget? I honestly think that girl measured every square inch of me.” He smiled. “I had some things made from those measurements. Go strip off and we’ll see how they fit.” Once in the bedroom, she quickly removed her clothing. For a moment, he simply looked at her, and as always, his gaze sent a shiver through her body. Then he took a plastic bottle from the box and tossed it to her. ...

continued from part one Part 2: To go where no Mumman has gone before… Alone in the empty house he sat upstairs, inextricably, immovably taped, wrapped and belted to the metal armchair. The late afternoon summer sun had warmed the upstairs a few more degrees, exceeding 80. He sweltered in his heavy, tight neoprene wetsuit (sweat-suit) and undergarments, tight full-head black leather padded hood, tight, tall padded leather posture collar, tight leather boots and rubber-gloved, stocking and sock- encased hands and arms. Tight was the operative word, and hot. ...

continued from part two Part 3: Careful What you Wish for He had given the word, given her permission and control. She had cautioned him, and he had thrown caution to the wind. He had been in completely immobilizing, sweaty mummification bondage in the armchair nearly 13 hours now, almost twice as long as he ever had been. He had reached new stages of endurance, exhaustion, relaxation, calmness, resignation, and now, insanity, he thought, having consented to let his surprising wife-mistress decide on when she’d allow his release. ...

Early morning. He sat there, still, as any movement was impossible. He and his wife had thoroughly, obsessively seen to it. He has in mind a new endurance record, seeking to surpass the 7 hours reached 2 months ago. He was, as usual, fixed, and fixed good. Total bondage and sensory deprivation. Nothing to do but breathe and endure. He had evacuated his bowels earlier and drunk some water for hydration, for much sweating was ahead. No food, no breakfast. His abdomen would be very restricted. The sound machine they slept to made soothing surf sounds in the background. ...

He never really knew what to expect whenever he walked into that condo. Two young women shared the condo, and he had connections to them both. As he walked up to the door, he reflected on the two women inside, Geri and Mariah. Geri was his current girlfriend. She was 19, tall, thin, shoulder-length flaming red hair, and could screw like a horse. She was a little small in the chest area, but she was great to be around, and she loved him desperately, almost too desperately. He seemed to attract girls like that to him, and he knew he generally tended to use them until one or the other wandered away from the relationship. Right now, the sex was incredible, and she was real good for his ego, and other things. ...

“Shall we begin?” Nervously, she nodded. This had long been one of her greatest fantasies, and now, thanks to him, it was about to come true. Now, with growing excitement, she watched him prepare. She stood, as commanded, beside the bed, the air cool on her naked flesh. Also as commanded, she had attached clamps to her nipples, the chain moving gently as she breathed, the dull throb from her hardened buds only heightening an arousal already growing from the simple thought of what was to happen next. ...

Sara had just finished reading a report on the new model of robot her company was just about to market. She had been testing the new home helper robot at her place for the last several weeks and everything had gone better than expected in her tests and the testing in the laboratory. Sara had built her company up to the largest and most respected robotics company in the world. When she introduced household robots into the home, the company tripled in size with the new market. ...

Early evening, the sun sitting low in the horizon, a burnt orange orb behind the low rise buildings of the suburban landscape. The first leaves of Autumn added to the colour of the sunset but struggled against the grey facades of the city. She strode through the streets, the bag hanging from her shoulder moving in time with her stride as flat heeled shoes trod on the carpet of seasonal debris. At last, her destination. She walked up the steps to the top, heart beating quickly, mouth dry and hands slightly sticky with sweat. ...

In hindsight, I should have seen this coming. I grew up in a poor family. I wanted better for myself. I knew I didn’t have the brains to get ahead, so I would use my looks. During each annual school physical, I would be diagnosed with kyphosis (hunchback), and was warned that delaying wearing some hideous brace only made the problem worse, and thus longer to be stuck in it. I didn’t want to hear it, and my family lacked the money for it anyway. ...

What follows is simple fiction. Any resemblance to people, or places was purely by accident. Mary stepped in the door and kicked off her shoes. Locking the front door she laughed, ‘I have the apartment to myself, Kathy won’t be home for hours’. The boss let her out early and her room-mate couldn’t get out of the office today. ‘Good,’ she thought, ‘for what I’m doing I don’t need spectators’. She had the entire afternoon to play without interruptions. ‘I haven’t played with my things in months, there just isn’t enough privacy with a room-mate around’. ...

Miranda sat at her computer, scanning the data on machine performance and looking for the tell-tale signs of impending issues. After a long day of programming, database maintenance, and control system recalibration, she always performed this check to help identify the machines that might break down in the next day or two. If she found anything, she’d schedule preventative maintenance to avoid the issue. “Preventative maintenance,” she thought to herself. “I could use some of that.” ...

Miranda sat at her computer, scanning the data on machine performance and looking for the tell-tale signs of impending issues. After a long day of programming, database maintenance, and control system recalibration, she always performed this check to help identify the machines that might break down in the next day or two. If she found anything, she’d schedule preventative maintenance to avoid the issue. “Preventative maintenance,” she thought to herself. “I could use some of that.” ...

What a long bus ride, only 3 hours but the anticipation of what was to come drove me mad. i get off the bus and check into a hotel. i call you as you ordered me to let you know i have arrived. i am told to be dressed and bound in some way. You tell me not to disappoint you or i will be sorry. i have 2 hours you tell me. ...

NOTE: this story is FULLY fictional in EVERY way! If this was real life Misty would have left herself an emergency mechanism of escape. Please stay safe, enjoy self bondage if you like (and tie yourself up once in my honor! hehe…). My name is Misty and I wanted to tell you a story about the 5th wedding anniversary present that I gave to my husband last weekend. My husband was going to a football party and uncharacteristically I stayed home for a little “time to myself”. To tell you a little about me, I’m not model quality, but let’s just say that none of the guys mind me walking around the football parties and barbecues in my short cut summer shorts and tight cut-off cotton shirt. On another note, I love bondage, and I love being tied up. I’ve even played around with self bondage a couple of times before I met my husband. Luckily for me, my husband loves tying me up now and then, and we can spend a whole weekend with me as his little slave pet. He makes me do all the chores in the house mostly naked with bondage/slave gear on, while he sits around watching games, occasionally calling on me for “special chores”. Making me get him beers, give him a lap dances, get him food, and if I’m really good he’ll mount me quickly during a commercial. I love the casual dominance he has over me on these rare weekends. He really knows how to treat me like a proper woman normally, but on these weekends he really knows how to treat me like a sex toy in just the right ways. Anyways, back to the story. I knew I had all day to do whatever I wanted including set up his present since these game parties are all day get-togethers. I started out by closing all the shades in the house except for the back windows, just to feel daring. No one would see me unless they where in our back yard, but just the knowledge that someone COULD see me IF they WHERE there, kept me daydreaming of getting caught throughout my day. I stripped down and admired myself in the mirror for a moment before grabbing a tube of stuff my husband got for me at the porn store. It was a chemical that was supposed to make your skin swell slightly and become more sensitive. I applied the stuff to my nipples, lips, and pussy lips and clit liberally. Everything was tingling now and I noticed in the mirror that my lips had become fuller and poutier, and my nipples had become hard. I went into my bondage drawer and pulled out my slave collar, two solid curved metal bands with a hinge in the middle that formed a rigid “O” around my neck once locked on with a small padlock. I threw the key on the bedside table, and started putting on my leather ankle and wrist cuffs, locking them on, and adding their keys to the pile. After these I added, on a whim, a custom fitted black and red boned corset. This corset had a chain coming from the zipper in the back that I locked onto my slave collar once I had pulled the zipper up. With that chain locked the corset was not coming off without the key which was now in the pile with the others. Looking in the mirror again, I could see my breasts sticking out of the half cup bra of the corset, my nipples still standing at attention. I went to the bathroom and gave myself a quick enema. Now, fully dressed as my slave self and “clean” in the “back” for my husbands use, I went to my drawer to get one more item that would add to the sensations already distracting me. Out of my drawer came my slave tail, a butt plug with what looked like a horse tail coming out of it, and into my butt it went with a tiny bit of that sensitivity gel to coax it in. Now to my chores. I started cleaning the house downstairs where my husband would be forced, by my devious plan, to walk through when he came home. Then, with plenty of time to spare, I cleaned most of the rest of the house, ever aware of my full exposure to the world through my open back windows and glass patio doors. Good thing the power and cable company don’t come on weekends! A couple of times I stopped and took a break, sitting at my computer to look at bondage sites, and self bondage manuals. No one on the net had any information on what I was about to try. (Just a side note, my husband had ingeniously altered my computer chair. Every time either of us, on our separate computers in the computer room, would click either mouse button, my chair would momentarily vibrate under me, thus making browsing the net that much more interesting. The chair even had optional screw in dildo and butt plug attachment points. He has tied my hips down to the chair more than once, with both monsters in me, while he played his online games… My arms tied behind the char, a flat gag keeping me quiet, and sometimes a blindfold on. Today though, no attachments, just the vibrating chair would be enough.) When it was time to get down to business, I reluctantly turned off my computer and went out to the garage with a bag of stuff I had already prepared. First thing I did was open the garage door about 1 foot and swept the garage. Then I used a swifter broom to get up any dust I could, wondering if anyone could see my bare feet and ankle cuffs under the garage door. By the way, our garage is mostly empty considering my car is in front of the garage and my husband gone with his car. We keep the garage pretty uncluttered. We recently had the garage floor sealed with a type of heat insulative rubber that helps keep the garage water pipes from freezing during the winter. The rubber stuff was still new and relatively smooth and now, with my efforts, very clean. The rubber would keep me from having my body on cold concrete. Once the floor was clean, I went to the center of the floor and found the hole my husband had installed in the concrete before the rubber was laid. This hole was a sturdy nut in the floor that my husband explained to the contractors “was for lifting engines with pulleys”. I knew damn well though that the nut was for tying me to the floor so I went to the toolbox and pulled out the eye bolt that fit and screwed it into the floor. Still working with the garage open 1 foot, and wondering if anyone could see me (but knowing it was unlikely), I went about screwing 12 more eyebolts into the garage walls and ceiling (I’ll explain these later). Then I attached a cable lock along each path the ropes would follow. (These devices let rope pass easily through one direction, but they lock the rope to prevent it from traveling backwards). I disconnected the garage door opener from the door and left the door poised so that it was right between the point that gravity would pull it shut and the springs would pull it open. This sent a rush though me, knowing that at any moment, if the door shifted, it could pop open so the whole world could see my naughty game. (And I left the garage door disengaged, set so that it would not catch if the garage door opener was operated.) I moved the garage door opener disengage into what would be the garage open position, and tied 4 ropes to the disengage mechanism. I then ran each of the 4 ropes through the 12 eyebolts in the walls and ceilings, each rope going out from the center of the garage to one of the 4 corners of the garage. The ropes ran across the ceiling, through the cable locks, then down the wall’s corners, then back to the center of the garage on the floor. I tied a knot in each of the ropes in such a way that the knot would be WAY out of my reach once I was done. Each knot had a long loop of rope extending from them and each knot was precisely measured for length. The other day I had come into the garage when my husband was not home and I had set up one rope the same way as I had today. With the garage door clicker in hand I had tested the strength of the opener to make sure that my eyebolt pulley system and the garage door opener would not be able to pull so hard that it could hurt me. Through trial and error I had found out what setting on the garage opener would pull hard enough on me to pull against my strength, but not hard enough to hurt me. Knowing the limits of the garage opener I set the garage opener to the safe, but strong setting I found the other day. Then I stored the ladder I had just used back on the wall, and swept one more time, cleaning up the sawdust made from the installation of the eyebolts. I went over to the garage door, and closed it. It was time to get serious. I took a piece of thick chain and a large padlock out from my bag of tricks a used them to secure the garage door shut so that no one could lift the door. I went and checked all the doors in the house to make sure that they where all locked and that I would be left in piece until my husband came home. I dumped out the remainder of my bag of tricks and grabbed a piece of 1” chain that fit around my waist and put it over my corset. With a large padlock I locked it in place so that it was fairly tight, and set off for the master bathroom. Once upstairs I removed my butt plug covered it with a good deal of sensitivity gel and worked it back into my bottom a couple times to get my insides well coated, eventually removing it, cleaning it, and putting it back in it’s place in the drawer. I grabbed a new toy I had only used once (that my husband does not know about), out of my hidden stash. This wonderful toy was a HUGE butt plug that fills me to my greatest extent. It has two totally AMAZING features. First of all it has a key hole in the bottom of it! I lubed up the toy with sensitivity gel and with a great amount of work I got it into my ass. I grabbed the key, inserted in the bottom of my new toy and tried to turn it. The toy just spun around inside me so I grabbed onto the toy with one hand and the key with the other and turned the key about 10 turns. This turning action was pulling the ends of the plug closer together, and making the part inside my body expand about one and a half inches! Now there was no way to get this toy out without the key! I’ll tell you about the other AMAZING feature later…. Wink wink… I grabbed the butt plug key, the pile of keys on the bedside table, my sensitivity gel, and a multi function dildo, and headed back downstairs. Back in the garage, I set all the keys from every lock (even some locks I was not using) on a pile on the floor against the side wall. I placed a sign made out on cardboard near the keys on the floor reading “spoils of the slave auction sir, slave number 42 ready for extensive testing”. On top of the cardboard sign I added the multi function dildo. Now normally when I do self bondage, I like to tie myself up tight, but not taunt. Then I’ll spend anywhere from 2-3 hours tied up. I’ve found that the first 30-60 minutes is ecstasy and daydreaming. Then the next 10-20 minutes or so is kind of boring, but after that, I go into a kind of Zen, calm sexual daydream about being caught, or found, or punished. This works especially well when I’m tied up so I can’t move much and I’m blindfolded to remove outside distractions. Today would be something totally new for me though, TWICE new. I wanted to try what bondage would be like if I had freedom to move around, my legs would be fairly loose, my arms would be free to move, I would be able to touch my body, and pinch my nipples, but I would be in a position so that I could not touch my privates to get off. But I ALSO wanted to see what it was like to be bound so taunt I could barely breathe! Bound in a completely lewd position, held vulnerable to whoever was in the room. Today I would get both! I grabbed a large pair of pliers and bent the eyebolt attached to the center of the floor down as far as I could. I moved myself to the center of the floor and placed the 5 locks I would need by my side along with the tube of sensitivity gel and a locking blindfold. I padlocked my ankle cuffs to the ropes nearest the garage door. The third padlock was a bit of a pain. I had to push the padlock under the now bent eyebolt, then lay on my back on top of the eyebolt so I could get a link of the 1” chain around my waist into the lock. With my hands behind my back, laying down on top of the eyebolt, I finally got the lock closed around a link on the chain behind me. My heart started pounding with excitement. Now, with this lock closed I was completely trapped! No way to get to my keys. I tested my situation. With the eyebolt bent down, and my corset protecting me, I could lay flat on the ground with only the lock pushing slightly into my back, but not uncomfortably. ...

It all started like this, I have this pretty cool job and I always try to make the best of any situations that come up, but when there slightly unexpected you can get lost in the moment. I work in a shop and the Office personal are across the way in their own building. Well while being married for a long time nobody really associates with you unless they’re other Men. So after me and my wife separated it became news and gossip between the Secretary’s in the office, I’m not saying I’m great or nothing but I’m not bad either and when you get a little older it becomes a little harder to find your match, let alone maybe a special someone that enjoys bondage as much as I did, or at least appreciated it. ...

My wife has never really shared my enthusiasm for me trussing myself up in ladies hosiery. In fact she really doesn’t approve at all, and has told me so on a number of occasions when desperation has driven me to try to enlist her help. Consequently I tend to fly solo, and this usually means I take advantage of the rare occasions when I’m alone at home to indulge my fantasies. I need to be careful to conceal the evidence – she has warned me that if she catches me I can expect to spend a lot longer than I reckoned tied up. On the face of it, this sounds good, but I know she means she will head off to her mother’s or a friend’s at least overnight. ...

story continues from part nine Lydia & Me 10 - Present Time My birthday happens to come on a holiday or at least a day that’s supposed to be a holiday if we didn’t muck with the calendar and make sure that as many “holidays” fall on Mondays as is humanly possible. Personally, I find that a little annoying. If the day’s important enough to celebrate, shouldn’t we ignore the three day weekend idea and actually celebrate that particular day? Anyway, it just so happened that this year the stars, planets, and calendar all aligned so that my actual birthday, holiday, and a Monday all hit on the same day. So it was going to be three days of fun and celebration. ...

story continues from part ten Lydia & Me 11 - Hanging Around “I’m hungry and I have to go to the bathroom, honey.” While those may not be the words that you expect or even necessarily want to hear after bringing your wife to a sexual climax, this particular wife had now been mummified and strapped to our bed for almost four hours. I laughed as I wiped the gag off on a towel we had handy close to the bed and started to loosen the nylon strap that pinned her shoulders to the bed. ...

story continues from part 11 Chapter 12 - Reality & Fantasy I hung suspended over a vat of acid, the evil arch-villainess threatening to drop me into it at any moment unless I revealed the secret codes that would unlock the computer systems controlling our nuclear missiles… …only to pull vainly against the webs spun about me by the strange spider woman as she secured me, preventing me from delivering the message that would save the army and all the world… ...

story continued from part 12 Chapter 13 - Trapped by Eros The following is a work of fiction involving adult themes. If you aren’t interested in bondage and erotica, please go elsewhere. I should also point out that I’ve never been to Eros boutique, I don’t know if they employ anyone name Margaret, and that I’m creating the descriptions that followed from whole cloth. This story was originally started for a contest they sponsored, but wasn’t completed in time for submission. I will happily remove the references to the store upon request. ...

story continues from part 13 Chapter 14 - What was that Tracking Number At the very least, the chair was comfortable. Well, that, and I knew that I wasn’t about to be sold into slavery to some latex-loving dominatrix in Bermuda. Or Braintree, for that matter – I’d be unlikely to be lucky enough to land a prime tropical local with my luck. Other than that, I was beginning to phase out of “enjoyment” and into “annoyance” as I sat in the back room, bound in latex and waiting for my wife. Probably, the booze was starting to wear off a bit and the possible humiliation of being found this way by a stranger – OK, another stranger, Margaret had already fulfilled that part – was starting to gnaw at me. ...

Packaged Story Contest 2005 Entrant ! Oh my god. She’s here already! Is everything ready? I can’t believe this is really happening. Jerry rushed down the hallway, stepping carefully along rich brocade rugs that lay over the polished hardwood floor. Stopping in front of hallway mirror, he took a moment to collect himself, patting down a few loose hairs and tucking in an errant shirt tail. Through the lead glass window behind him he could see his green expanse of lawn (just mown this morning) sloping down gently to the shop. ...

The following is a work of fiction involving adult themes. If you aren’t interested in bondage and erotica, please go elsewhere. I should also point out that I’ve never been to Eros boutique, I don’t know if they employ anyone name Margaret, and that I’m creating the descriptions that followed from whole cloth. This story was originally started for a contest they sponsored, but wasn’t completed in time for submission. I will happily remove the references to the store upon request. ...

story continues from part one Part Two It was another hot summer day and Anita was on her deck waving goodbye to her neighbors. Maggie and her husband were heading for their cabin out by the lake for the weekend. Maggie had asked Anita to help her pack a few things, which the red head did happily. The extra items included a set of handcuffs, a blindfold and ball gag, and even a hundred feet of rope. They had spent several days practicing to help Maggie learn how to use them. ‘Hummmmm… maybe Maggie will remember the video camera’, she thought. ‘Oh well that just left the house empty for a self bondage weekend’. She could bump and thump all she wanted without worrying about the down stairs neighbors. Nobody would be over to disturb her, the only person who knew about her games was heading out of town. ...

story continues from part seven Chapter Eight - High Stakes “You want to do what?” We were sitting at the kitchen table having breakfast when Lydia had asked me a question about the up-coming holiday weekend. Three days with no work, no client calls, and no plans. While things hadn’t been completely crazy recently, they’d been busy enough that both of us were looking forward to the time alone together without interruption. I was a bit engrossed with the sports section, since the Cubs were on a tear lately and I was very much looking forward to the fact that they were on the TV twice in the next three days. Then Lydia had said something about “high stakes poker.” ...

story continues from part eight Chapter Nine - Forced Labour I’m dreaming of being at game seven of the World Series, rooting on my Cubs as they enter the bottom of the ninth up by four runs. The Yankees are starting with the top of their lineup, but Letroy Hawkins has been unhittable in the series, so I’m confident and trying hard not to celebrate. I go to pick up my beer, but I seem to be having trouble moving my arms to pick it up. Then I feel a hand at my crotch and I know it’s not mine. As I look down, suddenly noticing the straight jacket that seems to have magically appeared about me, I wake up… ...

story continues from part four Chapter Five - Alone Again “I would have to fall in love with a damned deviant genius,” I thought to myself as I futilely tried to pull my arms up even a little bit. But the wrapping job was too thorough and between the plastic, the duct tape, and my almost complete lack of decent leverage, they stayed exactly where they were. I suppose some explanation is in order, otherwise I’m just a mummified guy wasting your time. My day had started off well enough. I was wrapping up a project and collecting a very large check as a reward for my troubles, and then was going to be heading off for a weekend in Las Vegas with an old school pal who I was still in touch with. He had bought a condo there ages ago when his business put him in the city over half the time. We both love to play poker and every once in a while we hop on a plane and go to blow some money at the tables and have some fun. ...

story continues from part six Chapter Seven - Exhibition (Lydia moved and ground herself into me, causing me to groan and start to get excited again. She’d been on top of me a while now, and the stimulation was making me excited once again. We were approaching our third time around now, and I wondered how long this would go on.) Our wedding day was just over two months behind us, and Lydia and I were still in the “honeymoon mode,” though Lydia swore that if she had anything to say in the matter we’d never leave it. I liked that attitude, myself, and did everything I could to support it. Though we’d been living together for almost a year before we were wed, we did what we could to keep things fresh and interesting. The biggest challenge was trying not to get too wrapped up in our work to forget what we’d learned the first time we’d drifted apart – that being with the right person was the most important thing to us. ...

story continues from part two Chapter Three - Cleaning Up “Those berries were great. Could I have some more?” I looked up from the paper and grinned. “They’re right next to you. Help yourself.” Lydia glared at me with only somewhat feigned annoyance. She obligingly struggled in the wrap that I’d put around her and said, “I’m supposed to just drop my face in them and dig in?” I laughed as I put down the sports section and sighed as though exasperated. I crawled across the bed to where she sat, in a sort of straightjacket made out of plastic wrap. When I’d woken her up, I’d let her use the facilities, but left no doubt that I was in charge now and there would be no breakfast until I was satisfied that she’d been accounted for properly. She smiled coyly and said, “Whatever could you have in mind?” ...

You might be wondering what this is about, hehe. I decided that today I would in my roommates absence, give myself some long over due fun of a different kind. For a long while I have enjoyed the pleasure of self bondage with an air mattress, which I find both relaxing and very inescapable. I first got the idea off of Gromet’s Forum, where a chat was going on about how to go about it, and this lead me to the following… ...

She had read many of my stories on the Internet and then sent several e-mails overflowing with praise for my writing and asking if it was possible to meet me because she had feelings just exactly like some of the characters I had portrayed. Well, I thought, why not? Tricia, I wrote, when you arrive in this city you will go directly to the hotel where you are pre-registered for a two night stay. Check in time is 3pm and as soon as you have unpacked I want you to go down to the coffee shop and have a light meal. I suggest a salad and a non-alcoholic drink then go back to your room and relax until 5:30pm. ...

It was a beautiful dream, and she was loath to leave it. In her dream, Rosa knelt on a cold stone floor. Her captor had stripped her clothing from her, and a cool breeze caused her nude form to shiver slightly. Nor was it simply the cold that caused her tremors as she watched her captor approach her. Not a word was said as her captor stopped before her, his hands busy at his waist. Her eyes widened as his erection emerged, hard and throbbing. Now his hands cupped her head, drawing her toward him, forcing himself into her mouth. For a second, she considered biting down, but knew that would only make things worse. Obediently, she began to suck and lick on the hardness that invaded her mouth. In her sleep, Rosa moaned softly. To be forced, the very idea was repugnant to her. But to give up all control, to be helpless at the hands of another, this was her secret fantasy, the dark secret she had dared share with only one. And so Rosa slept, dreaming her sweet dream, little guessing what her awakening would bring her. ...

A trip into the countryside, a little self bondage what a perfect way to spend the day, until you’re discovered bound & naked… It happened one fine summers day, I’d driven into the country to visit an old deserted barn that I found while hiking one day, I had been here several times before and was an ideal location for my self bondage explorations, away from the view of the road and set back in the woods, I would not be disturbed while bound nice and tight within it’s musty interior. I loved to tie myself up outdoors, the feel of the air on my body, the open space all around me while I was in my own little space tied up, it felt great and there was the danger involved, there was more chance of being discovered and I believe it was this thrill that I liked most. ...

This is a true story, and very dangerous. I wouldn’t advise ANYONE to try this without the help of a trusted accomplice. In 1992 my company purchased a huge warehouse and manufacturing plant that was totally empty except for broken furniture and derris scattered around. The building was built on three levels and was over a full city block long, about 500 feet from end to end. Because of the construction, to go from one end to the other one had to negotiate several stairways and large rooms. There were also loading shafts where they used to hoist material up to the third floor. These were open with no railings or protection and were situated in the center of a couple of the rooms. My plan, being an avid self bondage and cross dressing enthusiast, was to make myself helpless and forced to wander the building to retrieve the means to my escape. I would have the building to myself for several months while repairs and changes were made and I was the only one with access so I felt safe. I hid the keys to my bondage in the office safe, an old key operated metal monstrosity. The key to the safe was attached to a padlock at the far end of the building. The key to THAT padlock was locked in a third floor office, and the key to the office was of course at the far end of the complex, but on a different level than the safe key. I would therefore have to make four trips through the old building, up and down several stairways and across vast empty areas with holes in them that could swallow me up and drop me to the basement. Now to prepare for my session I went up to the third floor office suite and I dressed in stockings, a very tight leather corset, open nipple bra, wig, makeup and my 5” heels. I can walk in 6” heels, but I would be walking a LONG way and gave myself a little break. I started my bondage with a 10” hobble between my ankles, a leather crotch strap that would hold my wrists tightly behind my back, locking leather cuffs on my wrists, a large ball gag, tight nipple clamps with bells on them, and finally a blindfold. I thought things through for several minuets and contemplated my plight. I was a long way from any sort of release, I was locked in an abandoned building and I hadn’t set up a “safety” or a backup person. I was so very excited as I slipped the final padlock through the eye on the leather harness behind my back. Attached both wrists to it and took a deep breath. I slowly pushed the padlock hasp closed, let it release and then pushed it again. I did this several times and I almost came when it suddenly snapped shut, trapping me for the next several hours. It was about 1:00 PM and I knew the sidewalk at the front of the building would have traffic. I had to go down a spiral stairway which came out about four feet from the front windows in order to get through the office area and then walk along the window about thirty five feet to get to the door to the warehouse area. I would have to expose myself four times on my journey to release. ...

And so the last three months had gone by, and life just seemed to be work, work, work. Tina was very busy at her business what with several new accounts to keep on top of and I had been supervising a new project for my employers which meant I had been spending quite a bit of time away from home and sex had been bottom of the agenda except for a quick grope here and there. This week was the last away from home before the Easter weekend, so I would be home Thursday night for a four-day break, time at last for Tina and Me to spend some time together even though we had nothing special planned. Tina had phoned me to let me know she was fine at home and that Caroline was staying a few days to keep her company and to tell me she would be using the credit card kiss, kiss. In other words she was going on a shopping spree! ...

(story continues from Wench for a Weekend) Part Two The next morning, I woke up, and got up to the smell of breakfast. I didn’t bother getting dressed (They’d both already seen all I had!), and headed downstairs. Master had already cooked up some bacon, eggs, and pancakes. Mistress bid me join them for breakfast. There were three seats. Master was sitting in one, Mistress in another, and the third had an enormous looking, pre-lubed butt-plug strapped down to the seat in just the right location. I got the hint. I carefully positioned my butt over the huge phallus. Master smiled, watching me. He passed the butter tray. “If you need anything more, help yourself.” ...

SATURDAY 10:00AM I stood in our bedroom, naked, staring at the clothing my wife had laid out for me. I had to do it; I had to put it on. We had made a bet, after all, and I had to go through with it. This all started about a week before. We were spending a quiet night at home watching a cheesy movie on cable. It was a comedy about a group of students on a college campus. The plot involved something about pranks and at one point this pretty blonde cheerleader had been “kidnapped” and left blindfolded, gagged and tied to a chair in a dorm room. She didn’t even struggle; she just sat there making little whimpering sounds through her gag. ...

I’ve always had a passion for latex, but had never had the courage to tell any of my boyfriends about it. Unfortunately, as a college student, I was always struggling to make ends meet, and couldn’t indulge myself as much as I would have liked. Luckily, my relations all knew how broke I was, and generally gave me cheques for Christmas and my birthday. I had managed to save enough to buy some small items but I had never managed to get enough to pay for what I most longed to own – a full latex body suit. ...

I have been into bondage and self bondage since I was very young, maybe 6 or 7 years old. I travel a lot and spend many hours in self bondage on my trips. I like to cross-dress also and don’t look too bad. This is a true story, one of many to be told. During a trip to Las Vegas in about 1989 I was staying in a smaller motel on the edge of town. I prefer motels with outside entrances to the parking lot directly from the room, no hallways. I was planning an extended bondage session and hoped to enlist some outside help to humiliate and perhaps torment me. ...

continued from part two [GROMET: Once again, maybe not classic or purist self-bondage, but please add this one to my earlier ones, as they’ll eventually lead to something right up that alley. More to follow! -k-] Part 3 Yay! My last exam for the semester was over with on a Wednesday. Of course, my roommate still had one to go, and I did my best to help her study by staying out of her way and letting her hit the books. I called my always-helpful lover and explained my problem - he had to work that night, getting his shop’s inventory ready for a weekend sale, but he’d be breaking loose for an hour or two at suppertime and we could grab a bite together, and then I could stay at his place, even though he wouldn’t be there till way late. AND he had a surprise for me, oh goodie! I just LOVE his surprises. ...

(Despite what the story claims this is a work of fiction, however it is much more fun if you read it as if it were true.) Numerous times in the past he has asked me to relate this event and just as many times I have refused him. Personally I don’t think it is anyone else’s business, but so be it. The reason he was so insistent that I write it, is that one night I told the story to him as if he had not been there at all. He didn’t say anything during my entire rendering of the event and the only way I knew he was listening was that his breathing became more and more shallow (which was my original intention… I was trying to get him in the “mood” after he had had a hard day at the office). When I was finished, actually after we were finished, he told me I had to write this story. Well he has finally gotten his way… So here goes. ...

(story continues from Human Pet 2) Chapter Three Part 1: I, Robot. Devon had to go into town for basic supplies. He came back to find Cindy in the French maid outfit and the ballet boots trying to catch up on some long neglected housework. It was a challenge for her to move much less clean. She always was holding on to a broom or vacuum cleaner for additional balance. To make her house work more difficult. Devon added ankle weights and zipped tied them on. Cindy was in torment the entire day but her legs never looked better. ...

Marie and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months by now. So far things had been going pretty good. Marie is a good looking woman, smart and makes good money as an attorney, but the best part about her is she is insatiable appetite for sex. Sometimes I think she will wear me out or break me, I‘m not sure which. And she has yet to refuse anything. We regularly have anal, oral or sex in potential view of others and when she comes she does it is with moans, screams and shudders. But yet she has not asked anything of me outside of sex. That is what brings me to this story. ...

You were sitting at your desk on a warm Friday afternoon, waiting for the weekend when you are able to throw off your business shackles and relax, then suddenly the computer voice on your terminal announces “You’ve got Mail”. You look at the senders address and your heart leaps. This is what you have been waiting for months for, a summons from your online master, a chance to make the fantasy a reality. The e-mail is simple, and gives only an address and the time 7.30pm. ...

The young red head knelt on the floor pulling things out of the drawers. It had been weeks since the accident that took her husband from her and Maggie was just know working up the strength to do it. They had only been married for about two short years when the courageous fireman raced into that burning building to rescue the family trapped inside. His efforts resulted in the rescue of six people including an infant, but the roof collapsed before the hero could escape himself. ...

Part One After returning home from work, where her mind had been wandering all-day and unable to concentrate on her job, Karen had been dreaming about being bound and left to await her fate, it was one of her favourite fantasies. On & off throughout the day her mind drifted to various scenes whereby she was tied up either by some villain for his evil deeds or a sexy Mistress using her body for her pleasure. Karen was quite hot and steamy by mid-afternoon, and being a slow day at the office decided to get away from work early. ...

continued from part three Part 4: The Punishment begins… Karen had been discovered by her Aunt Cassie, tied with her aunt’s best silk scarves, laying on the floor in the hallway of her aunt’s apartment. Annoyed & angry that she’d used her best scarves to tie herself up with, she was to be severely punished by her aunt for her crimes… (See part 3) Karen couldn’t recall just how long she’d been hanging in the cupboard, the rope around her wrist was biting into her skin, the rope that was attached to a hook in the ceiling making her stand on her toes. Her legs were cramping up at having to stand like this for so long, she found it hard to adjust her position with her ankles so tightly bound, tears were running down her cheeks and she was beginning to regret tying herself up with those scarves, she had been stupid and now she was going to pay. But what was her aunt going to do? How long was she going to leave her here? ...

This story is all fiction, nothing you read happens until now and I guess it probably never will be happen. Please excuse my bad english cause i’m a german who is really inetersted in writing stories for all the readers around the world . *** She always dreamed of him as her master. He would tell her what to do and how she had to fulfil his orders and his dreams. But he isn’t into this kind of game. Their lives had gone into routine. Every morning he left the house, kisses her goodbye and wouldn’t be seen until the late of the afternoon. He worked for a big factory and brought home a nice salary. She always has to do the housework and something in the garden. ...

AUTHOR’S NOTE: I wish I could say this was based on a true story, but that would be a bigger piece of fiction than everything that follows. This is, however, a fictionalized version of an encounter I think just about any writer of bondage stories would like to experience. And, who knows? Maybe a few fans, too. Maria examined her reflection with a critical eye. She’d decided to go for simple today, and the light summer dress, held up by a pair of tied shoulder straps, seemed to fit the bill. Still, she didn’t want to look too simple. This time, she absolutely must make a perfect first impression. After all, a chance like this didn’t come along just every day. ...

(story continues from Accidental Inheritance) Part 2: Anniversary Gift After a wonderful and romantic anniversary dinner, Tim presented me with a small wrapped box. “What is it?” “Your anniversary present silly, much more then that you will have to discover by opening it.” “I told you I already have my present from you and I would get it later tonight.” I gave him a sly smile. “I know my love, but it did not seem right for me to not get you something really from me. Besides I had it custom made and it was started before you told me not to buy anything.” ...

Adam has always been a little odd. He never was good at expressing himself and his girlfriend Ashley was always really understanding of this fact. One day Adam made the mistake of dumping Ashley during a fight that was his fault anyway. Well we all know how the saying goes; you don’t know what you have until you’ve lost it. Adam became really depressed and had noticed what if felt like to be without her. No one could make him feel like Ashley had, no one made him feel whole. So one day he got the courage up to talk to her again, and this is where our story begins. ...

(story continues from Adventures being Tied and Edged by Guys 1: Scott in Atlanta) Authors note: I am a straight guy with a lifelong love of bondage. I have had a special love for edging ever since I saw my big sister’s “Joy of Sex” with the picture the guy tied spread eagle while the girl sat on him and teased his cock. I have tied and been tied by women many times, and enjoyed it thoroughly. However, when they took the dom role, I never felt like they were enjoying it. A few years ago, after reading some stories by Strand Ankler, I started thinking about what it would be like to be tied by another guy. Someone who wouldn’t “be nice”, and would be doing it to me for his own pleasure, not mine. ...

(story continues from American Dream 4: Ransom Note) Part 5: Pick Up Thursday 5TH October 2006 6am I awoke at the usual time of six o’clock. I left Jennifer sleeping as it was to be a big day for her. In more way’s than one. The days up to now had gone in like a flash. My new assignment at the Power Station was settling down to a familiar routine and that out the way left me to concentrate on the weekend ahead. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 9)_ Part 10 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. Like Janet I wanted to search the web for Shibari. Without a planet based web I didn’t know if the ship’s computer would cover it. I did find it but it was essentially little more than definition. However I was pleasantly surprised that the next episode of Janet’s life made me privy to her web searches. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 10)_ Part 11 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. “For being seven minutes late you get fourteen whacks but we’ll round it up to twenty. Is that OK with you?” “Yes mistress.” I laid on my stomach across Annie’s knees but I was pushed so my whole upper torso hung down so I had to support myself with my hands on the floor. I remembered to count each slap. At the count of ten, my legs were pushed apart as Annie fingered my pussy. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 17)_ Part 18 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. ————————————————————————————————————————— I woke as soon as I felt Joe stirring beside me. I was still in a hogtie as I had been for the whole night. I could feel my legs being released but then I was shifted to lie on my stomach. I was sure of what was coming when my legs were pushed apart. I actually liked being bound helpless and forced to take a cock in my ass. The feel of his erection going in and out of me was pleasant and I thought I wouldn’t mind having that every morning. I was happy to please him even though I didn’t reach an orgasm. I was still too close to being asleep and I had some aches for having slept the night hogtied. ...

(story continues from An Ensign’s Fantasies 8)_ Part 9 The following narrative is that of a retired Starfleet commander. Though many of the narrated details did actually occur all names are fictitious and locales and dates are changed to prevent individual identification. As time went by Janet felt she had experienced everything possible in her life as a prostitute. But there was always more to surprise her. —————————————————————- I was sent to an area of the city that had once been a mill area but the old buildings had been renovated and the area had become an artist enclave. At the top floor of the building I had been directed to I knocked at a door marked 3. A young man let me into a large loft and introduced himself as Anthony. He asked if I had been instructed to wear black underwear. ...

Cynthia’s drive was long and winding, swooping around the cypress trees that grew along the drive in swampy soil. The house was large, Andrea guessed about 5 bedrooms and seemed very at home in the country atmosphere. She could just see a swimming pool and a sailboat docked around the corner of the house and could hear people laughing and a stereo playing a sort of punk sounding beat. A tall dark man dressed in an expensive three piece suit answered the door and before Andrea could say anything, the gentleman handed her a drink, told her to join the party and walked off. Not knowing what else to do, Andrea wandered through the living room to the deck, sipping on the drink. ...

Angie was beginning to get worried, while she had lost all sense of time, she did know that it had been an awfully long time since the last time John had done anything to her. It had all started innocently enough, at a party of course. John had pulled out a pair of handcuffs and put them on her, as a way of getting her attention. Well, it had worked, she splashed her drink in his face and demanded that he take them off. He ran off shouting something about his eyes, leaving her screaming at him at the top of her lungs. ...

This is a work of fiction. The people, e-mail, and news group do not exist to the best of my knowledge. Post to: alt.discuss.selftie.selfpunishment. [email protected] subject: first session Thanks everyone for all the help and advise. I have everything we talked about and my back-ups are in place. I’ll let you know how things go. Anita With that the twenty two year old red head shut down her computer. Everything was ready, and in place just like she had said. But while Megan from the news group suggested caution the first time Anita wanted it all. All or nothing! She wanted tight, strict, and escape proof. She wanted some pain and discomfort. Like a true brat Anita wanted it all right now! And no matter what anyone said, she was going to get it. Owen’s final quote still echoed in her mind, ‘Be careful what you wish for, you just may get it’. ...

Part One I was sat at in my office at my work desk, idly wasting time going through the vast amount of pointless corporate emails that are sent on a daily basis. About 90% of these have me automatically clicking on the ‘delete’ button. I figure if it’s that important then the sender will ensure that I receive the message. With one eye on the emails and the other at the clock counting down the minutes until I can close down the computer and go home. ...

Introduction. This series of stories takes place in a not so distant future that is pretty much identical to the world we live in now, with a few differences. Several major breakthroughs in medical research have eradicated all known STD’s, all forms of allergies and practically all forms of cancer. The technology is also somewhat more advanced then in our current world, but not to any extremes. A third difference is that the world is a lot more open-minded. The stories in this series can be read independently from each other, but references to events and persons in earlier stories is likely to occur. Parts of the same story should be read in order. ...

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 1: Monday) Part 2: Tuesday Tuesday Morning, Week One. Mandy woke up to the sound of an unfamiliar alarm. It was not the sound of her normal alarm clock. As she tried to move she immediately discovered she was bound, gagged and blindfolded. Then she remembered; she was at the Bondage Paradise. She raised her hands and pushed the blindfold away from her eyes so she could see. The front lid on the small steel box was open and she could see the keys inside it. ...

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 2: Tuesday) Part 3: Wednesday & Thursday Week 1 Wednesday Morning/Afternoon, Week One. Mandy slowly woke up. Glancing over at the clock on the bedside table told her it was 11:20am. ‘Holy crap, I have slept for twelve hours straight’ she thought to herself. Then she remembered the session she had had with the fucking-machine in the playroom the night before, and how intense it had been. With a big smile on her face she got up from the bed and headed towards the bathroom and the shower, stripping off her plain, white cotton underwear on the way. ...

How did I get into this predicament? That’s the easy part, how am I going to get out of it is the hard part. I’ll start at the beginning. I have several loves in my life, not the usual rubbish but rubber & bondage, and surfing the net for erotic fiction containing my first two loves. As luck would have it, I had a couple of days off work. Even more lucky for me was I had been given a small bonus from a job I had recently completed, so armed with my free time and several hundred pounds bonus, I went off to London to go shopping for rubber. As usual for these all too infrequent trips, I started and ended up at Skin Two. They had just had what looked like a shipment of clothes and a sale of their old stock. I was hooked, and it didn’t take me long to leave their store having spent my bonus but having two large bags of goodies. ...

I had a dilemma. You see I am a very kinky individual and my wife is not so kinky so, for a lot of my life, I am kinkily frustrated. Even more so because I know I can easily fix my frustration, simply by visiting a very good friend of mine. Gail has been in my life for longer than I care to remember. We were once lovers, very good lovers who went way beyond our “normal” selves to satisfy the other. Why didn’t we stay together? Well that’s complicated and would need way too much explanation for this story. Suffice to say, if we were still together, I would not be kinkily frustrated and that’s the truth of it. Gail is in a very loving relationship that offers her freedoms to take other lovers as she chooses and is supported by her husband along this course. ...

(story continues from Caged for Freedom) Part Two I awoke from a deep sleep. One that could only come from a very relaxed and satisfied place. Lying in bed, I reflected on what had happened to me over the last 24 hours and thought about the dull ache that still emanated from my arse. But more importantly, I wondered about what was to come! Less than 12 hours ago, I had been an anal virgin and had been scared and trembling at the thought of having my butt plundered by a hard penis yet now, I was looking forward to it happening all over again. What was going on in my head? ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3 Lauren cursed under her breath. That must have been the fifth time in the past two hours or so that the phone had rung. Or was it the sixth? To tell the truth she’d lost count by now. But one thing she did know was that these constant interruptions weren’t exactly conducive to a nice, peaceful, relaxing session of self-bondage, which is what she’d been hoping for this Monday morning. ...

An afternoon at the pool sounded great to Crystal. But the guys there made relaxing impossible with their rude comments. Picking up her towel she went in to call an elevator. Who cares what those boys say, she had worked hard to stay trim and firm. Maybe her bathing suit was the minimum allowed in public and barely held her gravity defying boobs. She did not intend to listen to their childish banter. ...

This story took place several years ago and the names have been changed to protect the not so innocent. Deb and I had a friend named Ken who was without a steady girlfriend for no reason that we could ever figure out. Ken was a good friend and Deb and I felt sorry for him and the three of us did alot together. Besides he was always alot of fun to be around. I was an average looking guy and considered myself very lucky to have Deb. Deb was a very good looking girl with an honest 36d chest and a voluptuous body. She ordinarily dresses very plain and when we were in high school she was one of the best kept secrets around. ...

Part One Chapter 1 “Hi Sally, what can I do for you?” I answered my phone as I walked towards my car. “John, will you do something for me? A favour?” There was a slight, and unusual, hesitancy in her voice. “Of course. Anything.” I replied firmly. “Anything? Do you really mean that?” she asked. I hesitated a moment. “Anything legal, but yes, I really mean that.” “Good. Please drive down to parking area in the gardens and I’ll meet you there. Then I want you to do two things for me. No argument, no questions. Okay?” Her voice had its usual, decisive edge. ...

(story continues from Decompression) Part Two Chapter 2 “Morning beautiful” I kissed Sally on the end of her nose and then moved down to play with a nipple. “Mph. Is it morning? I can’t see a thi… Oh, yes.” A smile spread across her face. “Are you going to let me see your house?” Sally was still blindfolded from the night before. After our first love-making I had changed the scarf for a proper fleece-padded blindfold, suitable for long-term wear. I had also swopped the rope binding her wrists for locking padded leather cuffs connected with a fifteen centimetre chain. Still restrictive, but much more comfortable to sleep in, and the change had given me the opportunity to take off her blouse and bra. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 2) Part Three Chapter 3 I held Sally on my lap for a while after her orgasm had finished. She really was incredibly sensitive to clit stimulation. Eventually I put her on the floor and eased her onto her knees. Then I fetched the ankle cuffs I had originally sent her for, locked them on and connected her wrists to her ankles with a short chain. I folded a towel under her knees to protect them from the tile floor. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 3) Part Four Chapter 5 It took a long time before Sally moved from my lap. We talked. We talked about our fears and relationships, lessons and failures. Lots of intensely personal stuff, the sort of things that are only shared when a relationship is solidifying into something special, normally after about three months or more. I raised something that had been tickling away at the back of my mind. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 4) Part Five Chapter 7 I check in my mirror as I drive out of the parking garage and I see Johnny’s big dark blue Landrover Discovery following me. He’s a big car man; big man in every respect. Solid, dependable and generous and I am delightfully, deliriously, desperately in love with him. Me, on the other hand, I’m small, petite, and I love my little, bright yellow, Mazda MX5. I love driving my little car through the country-side. Top down, with a big silk scarf tied under my chin, Grace Kelly style, to cover my hair. Often I tie another silk scarf across my face, like the bikers do; big pair of sun-glasses to hide my eyes and I am off. I say it’s to protect my skin but really I love the feel of silk against my face. That and being hidden, anonymous. I just drive for miles and miles. The other thing I really love is wearing a blindfold. Not when driving, of course! ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 5) Part Six Chapter 9 So I have a good cry. It’s something guys just don’t get, how a good cry can release all the tensions, kind of like a system reset, and he just holds me and lets me get it all out of my system and when I’m done he stands up and puts me in the chair and goes off to make supper. He’s different; like I said. So while he’s busy we have our first real conversation and this guy has a proper mind. I know he’s got a good brain or he wouldn’t be in his job, but he’s got a mind and he uses it. He thinks and he has opinions and he can back them up with proper arguments. And he’s read lots of different stuff but his favourite is SF and we go from topic to topic and it’s the best real chat I’ve had with anyone in years. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 6) Part Seven Chapter 11 I drove sedately back home wondering if I had created a monster. A lovely, lovable monster, but a monster none-the-less. Sally had always been sparky and vivacious but now she was blazing. The way she teased the poor removals company rep had been priceless. Then Sally ordered me to follow her home where she had promised to tie me up and fuck my brains out. The memory of what she did to me the last time had me squirming as my erection pushed its way up. As I got home I saw she had parked outside. ...

Authors note: This is the first serious bit of fiction writing I have ever done, and as such I am desperately hungry for feedback. You can contact me at [email protected]. Please, tell me what you think. The characters, especially John, have been inspired by personal events, but as I am not so lucky as him please let me know about problems with the authenticity of the bondage, or just tell me your ideas about where I should take the story next. ...

(story continues from Embedded) Part Two Under the circumstances, Lisa thought that her cries for assistance came out quite well; louder, in fact, than she’d previously thought possible. Unfortunately, the only person within earshot was Tom and within thirty seconds of her attempts to attract attention commencing, the bedroom light was on and he was there at the side of the bed, glaring in at her. “Stop that bloody noise, will you? Or would you rather have me make you shut up?” ...

The notion of being tied up had always held a strange fascination for Lauren, although until now her curiosity had lain dormant within her. Now, however, when the hint of an opportunity to actually participate arose, something stirred within her & she found herself desperately hoping that she was going to be able to experience firsthand something that had so far been merely a flight into fantasy. The nineteen year old slim, attractive brunette was staying the weekend at the home of two of her old school friends, Jade & Jasmine. Their parents were away for a few days, so the identical twins had invited Lauren to stay over until Monday at their house in the country. Not so much a house really, as a small mansion, with old creaking stairs, rambling corridors, cellars, an attic, & more rooms than Lauren had ever bothered to count. The house was set in several acres of its own grounds & boasted an orchard & a walled garden. Reached only by a long driveway from the road, the idyllic setting was peaceful, isolated & secluded. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage) Part 2 Lauren stopped and looked up at the old house with some trepidation. It was more than six months since she’d last been here, but the memories of what had occurred over those two days were etched indelibly into her mind, and would forever remain so. The house and surrounding grounds were almost exactly as Lauren remembered them, except that now the first green buds and shoots of spring had been replaced with the russet brown, red and yellow hues of autumn. The setting was peaceful and remote; idyllic in fact. But for the twenty year old female making her way up the long driveway, the sight of this rambling building, with its uneven tiles, crooked chimneys and ivy-clad brickwork, held mixed emotions. For it was here that her friends – the twins Jasmine and Jade – had subjected her to an ordeal that, she had assumed at the time, was to read as the final chapter to her short life on earth. ...

Well here we go my first delve into the bound story world………………… A special day today, all 5 of us were going to be there and we were all told to leave our ballet shoes at home – that could only mean one thing – endurance. We were all given times to arrive and whoa betide anyone who arrived at the wrong time, so at 12.35 I walked up to the front door and rang the bell, the door was open by the slave who ordered me into the changing room. Hanging there was my black catsuit and my favourite dildo which I gladly slipped in and pulled my catsuit on swiftly and went through to the holding room where the other girls were already. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 5: Ra’idah’s Delight)_ Chapter 6: Kate’s Plan A few days later, Carin returned to their sleeping nook after a few hours of Sultha to find Kate sitting on the throw pillows, sultry in her harem silks, her expression fixed. In her capable fingers were long silk scarves. “I want to tie you up,” she said simply. Carin was not one to waste an opportunity. She turned and crossed her wrists behind her, craning a look back past creamy shoulder and tumbling blonde hair as Kate tugged the silky coils snugly around the Dutchwoman’s sensitive wrists. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 3: Priestess’s Habits)_ _To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Chapter 4: A Tricky Witch with thanks to SkyHawk7x April 14, 199_“The point of a chastity belt,” Adara tells me as we stroll to Lola Montez’s promenade deck, the Kentish coast a white highlight starboard-aft, “is to deny orgasms. Chesapeake was as skanky as a Irish bog when I finally pealed her belt off.”_ ...

Every now and then, one must be a little more direct in sharing desires with your lover. I mentioned wanting to be tied up the last time Rachel fucked my ass, but we hadn’t had time during our previous romp. So on Friday night I pulled out some old silk scarves and put them in the center of the table before dinner, hoping my partner would notice them and understand what I wanted. She caught on quicker than I’d suspected and before I’d had a chance to serve our meal, she had me in her arms, her mouth ravaging mine. ...

It was time for Amy to play. She had planning this “alone” time for quite a while and it was finally here; a chunk of time in the early afternoon when she could indulge in her secret erotic pastime. Her boyfriend was going to pick her up this evening for dinner but that was the only other thing on her agenda other than some delicious self- bondage. As she gathered up a few of her favorite toys, she knew she should enjoy the warm April weather outside before it became leaden with drizzle-laden clouds. But her libido had taken over the reins to her desires so now all that was left was to indulge herself. She had gathered up her collection of leather cuffs with their various padlocks, a ball gag head harness, her favorite little pink vibrator with its twin for her anus, and a padded black leather blindfold that would encase her in her own subbie world; everything to make her bondage time downstairs very enjoyable. ...

This story is the Male point-of-view version of “My New Position” and shows a darker side to the story… The subliminal messaging seem to work well with this one, the speakers hidden in her office have been playing from the time she started working for me as my PA, now a several weeks later the conditioning to accept latex clothing as normal, something that she desires above all else seems to have come to fruition, the trigger for her responses, the ‘damaged’ parcel containing the latex catsuit has just been delivered to her by the courier. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 “I think we need to try something different Scott.” Exclaimed Samantha as we sat eating dinner in the dining room. “What do you mean Sam? Don’t you like your steak?” I replied. “Not a different food, goofy. I’m talking about our sex life.” Now I was concerned. Sam and I had dated for two years before I finally asked her to marry me six months ago. She had said ‘yes’ and not a week later moved in with me. I always thought our sex life had been pretty damn great! Granted, not extremely inventive or unusual, but great none the less. Now I wasgetting concernedthat perhaps she didn’t feel the sameand was already getting bored with me. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Story 3: Quality Time)_ Part 4: At The Club Jane knelt between the girl’s legs. Cindy had a handful of her long, blonde hair, pressed her face to the girl’s pussy. The girl was tied to the couch, legs spread, ankles roped to the legs. There were ropes above and below her breasts. They had been cinched together making the girl’s breasts bulge. There were chrome-steel clamps on her nipples that jiggled as the girl squirmed. She was gagged with a large, red ball and wore a black blindfold. ...

Glaring, she watched the man enter the dungeon. Moving with the grace of absolute confidence, he strode across the dank room to stand before her as she stood chained to the wall. His eyes moved over her body, taking in the long, toned legs, flaring thighs, wide hips, trim waist, and large, firm breasts. When his eyes rose to meet hers, she saw no lust there, only curiosity. “I am Darin,” he said, “King of this land. You snuck into my palace to kill me.” ...

It all started innocent enough. It was christmas, and I was alone. I’m Laura by the way. I was living alone for the first time and really enjoying the freedom. I had finally worked up the nerve to try something that always intrigued me. Bondage, or rather selfbondage. You see nobody knew of my fantasy’s except for my friend Pat. She went with me to buy my handcuffs. I told her they were for a joke gift to a friend but I don’t think she believed me. ...

Lisa had been called to the School Principals office. It was noon. This time she knew she was in big trouble. What 16 year old liked school. Well 15 and a half, but who counts the half these days. School was for weirdoes who didn’t like life and playing hooky to be out tin the world. You learn more experiencing the world than studying it she thought. Mrs McClusky was a lovey old lady who had tried to do right by her. She didn’t like to use corporal punishment and handed out detention after detention. Lisa stuck her nose up at this and just didn’t turn up for them. ...

WWW.Live_your_dreams.com Penny had taken the afternoon of work to meet with the rep. She was sitting in her living room on a chair facing the sofa where the rep sat sipping on a coffee. The rep put the coffee on a coaster on the coffee table opposite the sofa. Then she sat back crossing her long legs and reread her notes. “So let me get this right Miss Lawrence.” She glanced down at her notes again just to be sure. “You want Live_your_dreams.com to tie you up and gag you and then leave you to struggle for a couple of hours while you try to wriggle free? Then we come back in a couple of hours and release you should you not manage to get yourself loose? That’s it? It seems a very simple request.” ...

story continues from part one Long Time Bound 2 The bare bones of this story are based on facts. These events have then been embellished, enlivened and enriched with large helpings of fantasy and fiction, to create the story you are about to read: The age-old question: How do you first broach the subject of bondage with a woman? This has been a cause of some vexation for me over the years. After all, it’s not to everyone’s taste, and you risk scaring them off if you just blurt out the fact that you like being tied up, and even more so if you imply that you want to tie her up. It can also be quite embarrassing if you don’t know how your intended target is going to react. The subtle approach, I have come to conclude, is usually the best way. Try to pick up on something she’s said – however innocent and unconnected to the subject that might be – and then attempt to steer the conversation around to your own agenda. Then, if she shows any sign of interest at all – and provided she hasn’t run a mile - gradually let her in on your fantasies and obsessions. ...

(story continues from Long Time Bound) Part Two The bare bones of this story are based on facts. These events have then been embellished, enlivened and enriched with large helpings of fantasy and fiction, to create the story you are about to read: The age-old question: How do you first broach the subject of bondage with a woman? This has been a cause of some vexation for me over the years. After all, it’s not to everyone’s taste, and you risk scaring them off if you just blurt out the fact that you like being tied up, and even more so if you imply that you want to tie her up. It can also be quite embarrassing if you don’t know how your intended target is going to react. The subtle approach, I have come to conclude, is usually the best way. Try to pick up on something she’s said – however innocent and unconnected to the subject that might be – and then attempt to steer the conversation around to your own agenda. Then, if she shows any sign of interest at all – and provided she hasn’t run a mile - gradually let her in on your fantasies and obsessions. ...

(story continues from Long Time Bound 4) Part 5 (The day that Carolyn and I got ‘kidnapped’) It must have been at least two hours since I’d been left tied up in the small windowless basement room. But the length of time that I’d been left to my own devices didn’t mean that I was any closer to getting myself free. In fact, the copious amounts of rope that bound and held me in check were still as tight and efficient in their assigned roles as they had been at the moment of application. ...

Jennifer was so horny and she couldn’t do anything about it. Alex had asked Jennifer to dress up in her tight little French Maid’s costume. Not that Jennifer minded. She loved pleasing her lover to the extent that she would do anything asked of her. She had slowly dressed herself in the hotel room while Alex busied in the bathroom for the corporate meeting that would take most of the morning. ...

(story continues from My Butler James) Part 2: James Takes Control I laid there with my ass stinging wondering how on earth I got myself into this situation, and how I could get out, but I didn’t have the courage to even move my hands without James’ permission. James eventually came back and told me he inspected my work and none of my chores met his standards, and unless I wanted to find myself in this very position several times a day I better step it up. He then told me I could get up, and that I would find my lunch waiting for me in the kitchen. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 2: James Takes Control) Part 3: Doppelg�nger Things were happening too fast for me to keep up with, but the implications of not only loosing my wager with James, but a perfect vintage copy of myself standing before me were troubling. “GET… IN… HERE… AND… PUT… MY… THINGS… AWAY”, she repeated, slowly annunciating every syllable through her gritted teeth as if she were talking to a belligerent moron. ...

It was early August when I first saw her. The property two doors away from me had been on the market and the sold sign had been now been removed, but so far I had not encountered the new owner near to where I lived on this quiet suburban street in my home town here in semi-rural Surrey. I noticed her when I was out tidying my open plan front garden; in this street we each had one of these useful open garden frontages with a side drive leading to a garage for off-street parking. A shiny black BMW car pulled up onto the front drive there at number twelve. I glanced across as the driver stepped out and then I took a second longer look as this stunning young woman made her way to the front door of number twelve. I lived at number eight. ...

It was turning out to be a normal day like any other in the office, that is until the courier arrived at my desk carrying a parcel. You see I work as a Personal Asssistant to my boss, or secretary in the old terms. He runs a successful engineering & manufacturing business, our office is at the front of the building with the factory located below and behind the main offices. ...

(story continues from My New Position) Part 2: Home Delivery After being discovered dressed in a latex catsuit by my boss, my guilt and horniness at being dressed this way had led to me being dressed in corset, thigh-high boots, collar and strapped to a display stand, just like the rubber doll he’d brought out of his secret cupboard. I’d thoroughly enjoyed being dressed and bound, placed on the stand and even put away in the cupboard, so much so that when he released me I couldn’t wait for him to use me and had posed myself over his desk and invited him to use me for his pleasure (and mine). ...

First a little about myself. My name is Tony and I’m a thirty-year-old male who discovered bondage from my ex-girlfriend many years ago. A few years back, she decided that we weren’t “compatible” any more and left me. That’s when I started learning the art of self-bondage. I’ve had many interesting and captivating moments that had me stuck for longer periods of time than I expected. This is a true story of one of my adventures. This happened about one year ago. Believe it or not! The names have been changed to protect the innocent. ...

(story continues from Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 1: First Bauble) Part 2: Second Bauble My wife rode up and down, very slowly, very sensually enjoying the feeling of me pressed deeply into her belly while she smiled broadly, knowing. My wife was holding what looked just like two balls of silly puddy in one of her hands while her other hand rested on my chest giving her balance while she moved her body over mine, eyes closed tight. She seemed to be trying to experience every feeling, like she was going to be leaving on a long trip and was afraid she might forget what it felt like. If I had only known what she had known I might have been paying better attention to the sensations also. She was not going on any long trips, but we soon would be trying to remember what it felt like. ...

knock. knock. As you stand waiting at the door, you look nervously down at the outfit you so carefully picked out. It looked great when you put it on, but now you wonder if you made a mistake. No matter, it’s too late to go back and change, you tell yourself, steeling yourself and standing straight. The door opens, and He’s standing there, looking at you with a patient, amused expression. Your nerves seem to go into overdrive, and it’s all you can do to keep yourself from running as He steps back and gestures you to enter. The room is just like you remember, slightly cluttered, but airy. His computer is on, floating bondage images moving and shifting on the screen. At His gesture, you seat yourself in one of the chairs in the room, watching as He spins the chair in front of the computer so He can sit facing you. ...

The phone on Dr. Fisher’s desk rang. Seeing it was the reception desk, he answered the phone by hitting the speaker button. “Yes?” “Dr. Julie Hart is here to see you sir.” “Oh, excellent. Please bring her back to my office.” Fisher stood up and checked is appearance. He had never seen or met Dr. Hart before, only talked to her by phone. She had a nice voice, but appearances rarely matched voices. But he still made sure he looked his best, free of coffee and lint on his coat and such. ...

The Beginning I was at an early age when I first saw experience bondage. My sisters would come up on me when I was asleep and start tying me up. First, they would tape my mouth with duct tape so I couldn’t scream, then as one would hold my wrists from behind the other would use some clothes line and wrap it around my wrist and cinch it tight. Next they would both tie my ankles and knees together. I would try to scream, but the tape gag silenced me. ...

My god was I scared. Why did I agree to this? I met her on-line and quickly became her on-line slave, or whore, as she liked to call me. In fact I was captivated by the relationship and her from the get go. I set up my own yahoo account specifically for her and called her Mistress Jen, as per her command. We chatted during the nights and got to know each other. We exchanged pictures and I found she was indeed very beautiful. ...

Our sex life has always been exciting and fulfilling. We experimented right from the start. I found a natural dominance which matched her need to submit. We craved each other like a drug. Every second apart was spent fantasising of the other and what we would do next. Through it all ran a thread of passion, intensity. We were like panting wolves devouring one another. One look from me would make her wet as I pushed her against the wall, a growl low in my throat, my thick cock, hard and bulging pressing against her. The sight of her eyes as she moistened, struggling to avert from my gaze was an aphrodisiac in itself. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

Part One I knew my father kept an old coffin at his house having used it regularly for a Halloween stunt when I was a teenager. Myself in a frock and shut inside the old thing as he and some mates wheeled it around the streets. ‘Rising from the dead’ and scaring the crap out of people, all in the name of charity mind and as a family we’d raised a fortune over the years. Now with my mother gone and me having moved home to look after him it had become a chance to play a bit more. Bob didn’t mind and occasionally he took part. One memorable day he allowed me to wear one of mum’s dresses then locked me inside! I can safely say my heart was pounding! So when I read a series of stories on Gromet about girls who liked dressing up and being shut in coffins I decided I wanted to do it again. Showing the site to dad…only to find he’d known about it for years! And Mum too…was a serious addict and so he told me a lot of what they’d done. “We played a lot more than I care to admit, but nice to see you’re not too sweet and innocent to understand!” Talking to Bob one day over breakfast about this he grinned and said he’d made a few adjustments to it recently but would not elaborate, even when I nudged him. “You’ll find out soon enough young lady,” he said. I smiled inside but made sure he couldn’t read my thoughts. With today being my day off…it was gonna be playtime… Once he’d gone to work I did all the housework and washing which took all morning, prepared the slow-cooker for our dinner tonight and so on. But after my lunch I realised that I couldn’t put it off…I HAD to see what those adjustments were. Hurrying into the basement I locked the door before approaching the coffin. Flipping the lid up I stared…and was amazed. He’d certainly worked hard as I looked down, seeing the metalwork now installed at three places inside. One set of loops was for the ankles; the second would be for the waist with small wrist loops each side, while the last was obviously a collar to go round my neck. I was impressed, seeing they were padded, the same colour as the satin lining…and I wanted to try them out. A tug proved the loops were all locked and I groaned, as he must have known I’d come down so secured everything to stop me trying. Turning away I was amazed…and delighted to see a bunch of keys hanging nearby from a hook! Surely these were not for…but a close examination proved that they were! Nervously I placed one in the collar and twisted… Clunk! A real solid sound and I shuddered as the collar lifted up, it was 3cm steel and gleamed almost like my eyes were probably doing. Pushing it down then turning that key hearing the clunk again. Soon the others were unlocked and to test myself a bit I leaned in and placed a wrist into the loop by the belt. Flipping the top across it gripped firmly, the leather padding cool but tight on my skin. Another clunk as I locked it and by now my breathing was shallowing! I couldn’t wait and hurried upstairs to use the loo then get changed into something better than shorts and T-shirt. My wardrobe isn’t that ‘girlie’ as I work in an office where staid trouser-suits are the norm. It stops the truck drivers ogling my legs too, something I’ve hated forever and a day. But today was a ‘me’ day so dress it was, my favourite off-white number, calf length and lovely in silk, capped sleeves and everything. Cost me £200, and I have three of them, one is black but worth every cent, the 3-inch heels that go with them are nice if not comfortable for that long. Quickly I got dressed, being this naughty I was soon wearing stockings too. A slip inside then I zipped myself into the frock. Strapping the shoes on I was soon strutting downstairs and back to the basement. The door was locked again, keys tossed onto the bench and I headed for the coffin. Carrying my penis gag and a blindfold too to heighten my bondage experience. While Bob of course knew of my bondage fetish I naturally had never let him tie me up, the coffin yes but no more. Donna however had loved it and my parents spent many an hour down here, so now I guess daughters inherit all good traits from their mothers! Firstly I eased myself into the coffin, making sure the lid was folded right back onto the floor, settling my ass just below the belt and easing both ankles into their loops but not yet locking them as I tidied the folds of my dress. I could already feel wetness amidships and was glad I’d donned a second set of panties. Then I lay back and rested my head onto the satin cushion, seeing the thick steel loop sticking up to my right with the belt one visible as well because it’s longer. He’d measured this perfectly as my neck rested in the base of the collar. Slowly I reached down and lowered the belt, having to suck in a bit, as it wouldn’t quite meet the base. So to make sure I got the effect…I needed to lock it! Getting out for a moment I pondered, whether to finally ask Bob to do it tonight or just have a self-bondage session now…and I could not stand the thought of having to wait another 3 hours for him to return! Soon I was back inside and this time I locked my ankles into the loops. Sure that they felt tighter once I heard the clicks, guess my overwrought imagination… once I’d tidied my dress I lay back again, then realised the gag and blindfold were outside. Grumbling I reached over the edge and retrieved both, applying the gag and doing my hair once lying flat again. Now was a big moment as I eased the belt shut and locked it. The band was firmly pressing into me and I shuddered then reached for the collar. That too was secured and I was happy, then tried to lock my left wrist into the cuff, but couldn’t reach or see what I was doing. So I undid the loop around my neck and sat up. Now I wanted to lock everything but of course would not be able to do both wrists…or could I? Spending a few moments blundering about and I sighed. So freed myself and went for another bathroom visit and drink while thinking about what lay beneath my feet. But I just couldn’t stop and an hour late I was once more settling into the coffin and running through a checklist. Ankles locked. Left wrist locked. Belt locked. Gag on. Blindfold on. So I reached up and secured the collar then removed the keys and having found the right tape marked one placed it into the lock above where my other wrist would go. Then I shuddered and laid my arm into the loop and by twisting my fingers was able to snap the metal over the top. It rested fine and I imagined the key turning…ohh lovely and I grinned behind the gag as my middle digit felt the edge over to…and TOUCHED the barrel of the key! I’d forgotten where the key was in relation to the wristcuffs then remembered it was over to the side because the lock fed into the loop. So could it mean? And I paused…then did it. Rubbing my finger along it, pressing as hard as I could, feeling resistance…then it moved… CLUNK! ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Three One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones! While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo! They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that. The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?” I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be. My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled. “Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding. A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. “Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… “Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him. “Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly. Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. “Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine. “Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.” My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy. Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it. Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed. That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned. Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.” They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.” The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble! Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up. Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone. I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.” ...

My wife and I occasionally like to play the “Abduction game”. It’s a game where she goes out on an errand and I sneak up and kidnap her and take her to a place for a little bondage playtime. This particular night she went to an office building near our house dressed up in a short dress skirt, a cotton pullover shirt, high heels and carrying a briefcase. She looked like a professional; perhaps an attorney or a banker. . ...

Chapter 1: Rebecca Rebecca had always been a shy girl. All through high school, she said a total of perhaps twenty words a day, and only when directly spoken to. It wasn’t that she didn’t know how to speak; she was just too timid to assert her own opinions except when completely necessary. She went through life trying to avoid confrontation, and Rebecca thought the best way to do that was by saying very little except agreements. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence) Part Two Chapter 6: The Getaway Rebecca’s mind was reeling. As she was led to who knows where, she was in shock and couldn’t even process what was going on. She knew that someone was pulling her forward by something attached to a collar around her neck. She knew that her arms were completely bound behind her back She knew that her legs were barely able to move with the restriction of the dress she was wearing and the chains between them. And she knew that she was gagged and blindfolded. But she had no idea what was going on. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence 3: A Friend) Part Four Chapter 14: Third Wheel The girls had decided to meet next weekend on Saturday evening, and hang out on Sunday as well. Rebecca left this time with her clothes and their keys, saying that she might go to a bar with Richard on Friday, but promising to drive home separately from him to avoid what Tracy called “funny business”. Tracy wondered how Rebecca would lace herself into a corset, but figured that Rebecca would manage something, or just wear one of her catsuits instead. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence 4: Third Wheel) Part Five Chapter 17: Tracy’s Morning (Afternoon, Actually) Tracy woke up in the afternoon, groaning as she moved her aching body off of the living room couch. Tracy wandered into the kitchen wearing the clothes she slept in, which were yoga pants and a loose T-shirt. Delighted to find coffee already made, Tracy devoured the coffee cold. Tracy looked through her fridge, scrounging around for some food to sate her hunger. Finding some old pizza leftovers, Tracy ate the pizza cold. Her hunger sated, Tracy glanced around for Rebecca, who was clearly awake and had somehow made coffee already. Tracy searched the house, and didn’t see Rebecca anywhere, even in the dungeon. Finally, Tracy checked her bedroom, and pushed open the door and looked inside. The door creaked as it opened, and Rebecca looked up suddenly in shock at the noise. ...

“David, A package came for you today. I left it on the bed. See you later. Love, L” The note was left on the table where he would be sure to see it. I had stumbled onto an Internet page that had some discussion about self bondage. It intrigued me how sensuous and exciting it sounded to be helpless. Maybe I could use several of the scarves that David bought me on his trips because I thought he had some sort of fetish for them. ...

(story continues from The Ship’s Queen 2) Part Three I left the cargo office still in need, but the image of my hologram being suspended and whipped haunted my every thought. It could be the ultimate offer of submission, the only question was if I could actually go through with it… I walked in the direction of the engineering department, where the men who actually kept the Fortunate running at peak performance had their shop. The ship was relatively new compared to some of the junkers navigating deep space these days, and as a result not much ever seemed to need repair. The men spent their time doing maintenance, and helping out in other departments like cargo if needed. As a result the engineers had time to perform their jobs to exacting perfection, and time to devise some creative mischief as well. ...

Author’s note: Some words, including ‘hugely’ occur far too often in the story. The story is intended to portray the written version of a verbal narrative, and the character “talks that way.” The author understands the value of variety in written and spoken words, and practices it. Hugely. Part 1 My Name is William Randolph Shelton and I make this statement freely and under no coercion. The night in question I was a participant in a sex scene with the principles of the matter. The other people involved were Robert Hanscom, Marcia East, and at one point in the evening Daria Wilson. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 12: Sophia and the Giving of Thanks) Part 13: Lea and the Unexpected Companion “Alright Leota, are you almost finished?” Marian asked as she barged into the hotel room Lea had been staying and working in the past few days. Lea looked up from her computer wearing only a bathrobe, nervous about how to respond. She knew that as soon as she was finished with her project she had the remainder of her two week sentence to return to. “Well, can we start printing collars or not?” Marian continued. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends) Part 2: Andrea and the FetFair There is an old saying that you can’t unring a bell. It may be a cliche, but it also happened to be true. For Andrea that bell had been rung two nights ago. She had discovered a side of her she didn’t know existed. A kinky side. And even as the cheap beer flowed and the music pumped in her house full of guests, she found it hard to keep her mind from wandering back there. It was her own party, but she was finding it hard to get into. None of the guys were particularly attractive and few of them she knew since none of them went to her (all girls) school. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust) story continued from part two Part 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair After what seemed like an endless maze of poorly lit hallways, 1461 finally saw signs of life. There were some very bright lights coming in from around the corner, partly illuminating maybe four women dressed as she was separated by several feet. From what little light she had, she could see their neck chains were attached to a small runners on a railing above. Her own handler attached her chain to a similar device several feet behind the last girl. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 2: Andrea and the FetFair) story continued from part two Part 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship Some people just can’t help but over think, Andrea was not one of those. She was by no means dumb, but she was very good at being able to take things exactly as they appear. This meant that while others might begin to deeply question their decision to start engaging in regular BDSM play sessions with her long time friend Lea, she didn’t. She didn’t see it changing her friendship, she didn’t see it as a change to her sense of self, she saw it for what she felt the face value was. She felt she had a new need (or more accurately a better understanding of an already existing one), this arrangement seemed to satisfy it. She enjoyed it, and it seemed Lea enjoyed it too. That’s as complicated as she felt it needed to be. As she saw it nothing else had to change. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 3: Andrea and the Changing Friendship) Part 4: Andrea and the Full House Megan and Sophia sat in slack-jawed silence across from Andrea and Lea trying to process what Lea had just told them. “So let me get this straight. You own this place,” Sophia said slowly as she looked around the living room, as if to make it extra clear which place she meant. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 4: Andrea and the Full House) Part 5: Lea and the Role Reversal Sophia lay spread out on Lea’s bed, not remembering the last time she felt so content over such minor luxury. She had fixed herself a sandwich, downed a can and a half of Diet Coke, and was now clicking around Lea’s computer trying her best to find out what all she could do with her newly claimed power. ...

(story continues from The Therapist Part 3: Catharine’s Basement) Part 4: Kaitlynn’s Take-down Kaitlynn Lee! I had hoped never to see her again… or her pal Samantha Blake. Well, Samantha maybe, she was a total babe! Kaitlynn was a total bitch! They had kidnapped me and held me for their sexual pleasure before leaving me bound and gagged in a hotel room. This had happened maybe a year ago… OK; it was exactly ten months and 3 days ago. The ’games’ they had played with me were what had led me to engage Catharine as my therapist. ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 2: Back to the Toy Store)_ _continued from part two Part 3: Over the Jumps My back is starting to ache now. It is joining my shoulders, hips and neck in a symphony of aches and pains that I can do absolutely nothing about. This damn thing across my back is causing them all and no matter what I do I just cannot shake it off. I have tried shaking myself like a demented dog, thrown myself from side to side as far as I can go, yet wide belts strapped tightly about my waist and chest keep it firmly in place. I did try rearing up to shake it off but I soon found a strap ran to the wide collar fastened about my throat which just dragged that against my shoulders which created a whole new set of aches so I was soon settled back down on all fours to await my fate. Quite where I am I have no idea. Or my boyfriend come to that. I recall us sitting down in the adult toyshop he loves so much, I recall looking up in some silly costumes, then it is all a blank until now. I lifted my head again in a vain attempt to look around but a blindfold had made prisoners of my eyes and all I could see was darkness. I could feel the sun was beating down on my pale naked flesh, and every so often a cool breeze stirred the air and made me horny as hell where is caressed my swaying breasts and softly stroked my womanly curves. My neck began to ache again and I allowed my head to drop down between my shoulder blades. My arms were spread wide, and as my fingers shifted I could feel moist grass beneath them. In a desperate attempt to relieve the aches across my shoulders I tried to pull my hands and arms together, but my efforts were swiftly rewarded with the tinkle of chains and a sudden tightness that told me there were leather manacles about my wrists and that they were not going to be meeting anytime soon. I shifted my widely spread legs and soon found they too were tightly tethered. Whoever had staked me out had known what they were doing. Wrists and ankles spread just enough to make the muscles ache, my back parallel with the ground, and something soft and heavy perched across my back which just refused to go away. It wasn’t exactly heavy, but it had a certain presence that I just could not get out of my mind. I had no idea what it was but it had a firm softness and rolling curves that fitted my lovely curves in a firmly sensuous way. I shifted my head again and was reminded of the high collar about my throat. It had been buckled snugly by knowing hands that know just how tightly a collar should be fitted to ensure the collared person could never forget it was there. It exerted a constant, nagging pressure that could never be ignored, never be denied, and was guaranteed to make the victim horny as hell every time they thought about it. My head snapped round as I heard the faint sound of a chain moving over to my right. Was there someone else there ? Staked out in the sun just like me ? I tried to call out but all I could manage was an incoherent gurgle. Call me stupid if you like, but in all my careful exploring of my limited little world I had made no attempt to speak and had somehow ignored the ache in my jaw. Now the fact came thundering down on my consciousness as I tried to bring my lips and mouth together. For a moment I thought I had been fitted with that old stager the ball-gag, but those can be compressed and some speech can be forced past them. But whatever had my mouth filled allowed no movement whatsoever, keeping my teeth rigidly apart. I allowed my tongue to reach forwards, and its very tip encountered a shiny piece of metal. Lifting itself it traced a shape that soon became a circle wedged behind my teeth. It encountered two patches of leather, and my addled mind recognised a pressure against both of my cheeks that told me all I needed to know. My mouth was the prisoner of that most evil and utterly effective of devices, the steel ring gag. I was not going to be calling out to anyone anytime soon. I heard the sound of the chains again and now I was sure someone else was near me. Staked out just like me, or at least chained out somehow in the sunshine. Somewhere in the distance I can hear voices, High, sing-song little voices with that evil asian timbre that I know turns a man’s knees to jelly. And they are coming closer. I can hear the sound of their feet on the ground, and I sense them come to a halt at my side. “You OK down there Miss. Gillian ? Like fresh air and new costume ?” I turned my blind eyes to face them, but I could see them in my mind. Tiny little things they were, yet perfectly formed. All with long black hair and big brown eyes. The fantasy of every man I had ever met, and here again they seemed to have complete control over me. I felt tiny fingers at my neck and the blindfold was slowly peeled away revealing my blue eyes to the world. I looked quickly about and saw grass as far as a high hedge, three pairs of gleaming riding boots to my left, and to my right a sight that filled me with both a wild submissive passion and a terrible horror. She was down on all fours like me, shackled to four implacable eyebolts twisted deep into the turf. Thick leather cuffs enclosed her wrists and ankles, and her eyes were still covered by a thick black blindfold. But now at last I knew the source of my torment. Sitting curved upon the curves of her spine was a thick leather saddle. It had a cunning arrangement of cruppers strapped about her ribs and tight about her waist that kept it from falling off, and I could see the leather harness extended up from the front of the saddle to the tall collar of brown leather that encompassed her neck. There was a harness tight about her face, and as I could see her mouth silently open and drooling I guessed she also had her voice confined by the insidious grasp of a metal ring gag. Where my hair was red and short, hers was dark and thick, falling in rolling waves until it nearly touched the grass. I felt my skin shiver as I now knew how I too must look, and I felt a terrible dampness between my legs as I thought what a spectacle we must have presented to any unseen eyes watching us. “Now Miss. Gillian” the asian said, and I forced my eyes off the other woman as her head turned back and forth as she tried to work out exactly what was going on beyond the dark limits of her own little world. “You want meet my little friends now” I twisted my head and those three pairs of gleaming riding boots came back before my eyes and I felt tears welling up in my eyes. My eyes followed those three pairs of boots upwards, up over fantastically slender legs swathed in skintight riding jodphurs, past the hems of tightly tailored tweed jackets that swelled over trim little breasts and on up over open necked shirts until they stopped at big brown eyes in the shade of riding hard hats over faces of flawless asian skin. God but they were beautiful. The sight of them as they stood there like three identical triplets even turned me on. And they were so tiny. None of them stood about 3ft 6 inches tall. They put me in the mind of tiny, evil little dolls, a through reinforced by the presence of a riding crop in the hand of each one of them. “Now Miss. Gillian” the asian I had seen before in the shop spoke again “It is gymkhana time at the toyshop, and guess what you and your friend going to be doing ?” Before I could complete my gurgled incoherent reply there was a tiny rider on my back and reins were swiftly snapped on to my ring gag. My rider said something in her native tongue I didn’t understand, and when I didn’t react boots heels kicked against my ribs and my reins were sharply tugged. I saw deft fingers dart about my wrists unfastening my shackles from their tethering points and the soft caresses I could feel at my ankles told me I was at last free and able to stretch. And revolt. I tried to rear up and throw off my tiny rider but she was expecting me. I felt her throw forward her weight and dig her knees tightly against my ribs. I squealed through my helplessly open lips as the reins were hauled tight and her weight bought me crashing back down on to my hands and knees. Then the whip slashed savagely across my bare arse and I felt myself move smoothly forward like any other well trained riding beast. I glanced back over my shoulder as I saw my brunette companion try exactly the same thing as I did. Even as she rose up I saw the tiny asian on her back throw herself up on her shoulders and kick back wickedly with her shiny boots. The points of her heels left ugly wheals and I winced as I saw and heard the tip of that whip leave a vivid red mark across her haunches. Then she too started to move off and moments later our eyes met as the horror of our situation settled in. Part of me wondered what she had done to get herself into this situation, then all other thoughts fled my mind as we rounded a thick row of bushes and a cheer went up as we came into view of the tiered grandstands and a hundred people rose to their feet and cheered our arrival. The third asian in the tiny riding gear waved back and forth as we both rode in behind her. And there before us, as the sun beat down on our naked bodies lay a carefully laid out set on carefully scaled down riding jumps. And before my mind could fully comprehend my new situation there were loud cries and the crack of both whip marking both my buttocks and I was lumbering towards the first of the jump at a steady trot. I could feel my rider’s weight perfectly matching my movements as she rode that saddle just like the real thing and I knew I had a long, hard afternoon before me. ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 3: Over the Jumps)_ _continued from part three Part 4: Sitting in the Chair I love it when they realise everything is not quite what they expected. When they realise that they may have gone just a little too far in their requests and that control has slipped just that little bit too far out of their grasp. For Victoria and Arianna it happened when their bodies touched. ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 4: Sitting in the Chair)_ _continued from part 4 Part 5: The Girls play in the Nursery I can feel myself smiling as I feel Arianna gently slipping my clothes off my body. I stand fully 5ft 9 inches tall and I have the figure to match. Toned, shapely, magnificent with a generous chest, tiny waist and rounded hips that make women thoughtful and men breathless. Tiny little Arianna must be having to stretch up tall to undo all the buttons and catches. It’s a shame I cannot see her body stretching about me as she is a delightful little thing with long blonde hair that falls all the way to her trim little waist. ...

Synopsis: The planned visit to her lovers house results in heavy bondage, sensory-deprivation, total immobilisation, serious sexual torment with orgasmic nirvana as climax. Author: Heterosexual male. Primarily dominant but love to switch on occasion. Story was originally written for lover starting at Chapter 2. Revised, lengthened and added Part 1. Ladies, feel free to contact me if you like what you read. sinnswap AT gmail DOT com Part One Chapter 1a – Wound up and getting ready ...

(story continues from Three J’s and an S Go Skiing Day 5) Day Six: Part 1 Ron and Judy, Kevin and Julie, Joan and Sara were sitting in the kitchen eating breakfast when Ron’s cellphone rang - his regular cellphone, not the snow rescue satellite phone. He stepped away from the table to answer it and came back several minutes later looking upset. “Well,” he said, “do you want the good news first or the bad news.” ...

Rose has become something of a living legend around Saddleworth so I persuaded her to tell me her story for a small, or actually not so small, fee. I had to edit some of it and change a couple of identities but I hope you enjoy it. Angie. Part One I cowered in the corner protecting my face as best I could as the blows rained down, five, six, I counted, as they inflamed my tender bare buttocks, left, right, nine, ten, and then he changed to flicking up between my legs, one, two, three swats on my pussy lips cruelly held open by the over tight leather crotch strap of my harness and I gurgled in helpless orgasmic ecstasy. ...

(story continues from Training Rose) Rose has become something of a living legend around Saddleworth so I persuaded her to tell me her story for a small, or actually not so small, fee. I had to edit some of it and change a couple of identities but I hope you enjoy it. Angie. Continued from Part One Part 2: Harrogate The Box, it was a cardboard box. They bent me over the back of something solid like a table, and I think they snipped away so the box went over my back and hid my head completely because the sounds were even more muffled and then they started, they jabbed something up my backside something slippery, and when they pulled it out again I felt the first warm slightly soft penis nudge my poor bruised backside as its owner tried to worm it inside me. I tried to kick but someone grabbed my feet and tied them to something, table legs probably, and then he was inside me and it hurt. ...

(story continues from Training Rose 2: Harrogate) Rose has become something of a living legend around Saddleworth so I persuaded her to tell me her story for a small, or actually not so small, fee. I had to edit some of it and change a couple of identities but I hope you enjoy it. Angie. Continued from Part Two Part 3: The New Groom I woke with the dawn, I ached all over, I realised I was completely naked except for a crude bridle and bit and a collar and leash and a waist belt with a crotch strap which was so tight that it painfully separated my poor abused pussy lips, then I saw the lawn mower and the dirty old blanket daddy had covered me with and I remembered, I was home! ...

(story continues from Trapped in the Dumpster 2: Aftermath) Thanks to Doctor Vader for his helping hand. Continued from Part Two Part 3: Trapped in the Dumpster Again Things had gone very strangely the last time. First, I had sealed myself into a huge black trash bag inside a dumpster. I had bound and gagged myself inside the bag and had surrounded myself with paper. Then things went wrong, as very heavy trash was dumped into the dumpster and I was trapped under it’s weight. I was lucky, I was be able to loosen my gag and shout for help. And thankfully there was someone, who had rescued me. ...

I’d been talking to him for a few months over the computer. I don’t know if he ever told me his name. If so, I had long forgotten it. I now knew him only as “Master”, and preferred it that way. He asked me what I wanted to be called, and I chose “Wench” - more creative than “slave”, and I sure would serve him like a serving wench would. This wasn’t exactly a “normal” relationship, even as dom/subs go. He was married to another woman - his “Mistress”. His problem was, with their different work schedules, the few times they got to spend together, she wanted to be in control - he is a switch, and needed an escape for his dominant half. That’s where I fit in. ...

It was a quiet day here in the dorms. Most of the other co-eds took off for the weekend to enjoy the first warm days of spring. There were only three others from her floor still here but even they seemed pre-occupied. Amber exited the showers and wrapped a towel around herself. It was a simple modesty that she allowed herself. Quite often she and most of the girls would go nude from room to showers, but today anyone could walk in. With her firm breasts and toned body the blonde knew herself to be beautiful. ...